THE
HISTORIE
,
LIFE
,
AND
MIRACLES
,
EXTASIES
,
AND
REVELATIONS
,
OF
THE
blessed
virgin
,
sister
IOANE
,
of
the
third
order
of
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
.
THE
FIRST
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
foundation
of
the
Monasterie
of
saint
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
and
of
nine
times
which
our
B.
Ladie
appeared
to
a
little
keeper
of
swine
,
natiue
of
Cubas
.
FIue
leagues
from
Madrid
(
the
famous
court
of
the
Catholicke
Kings
of
Spaine
)
standeth
the
towne
of
Cubas
;
although
little
and
poore
,
yet
most
happi●
and
fortunate
,
for
that
neere
vnto
it
,
the
virgin
our
B.
Ladie
,
had
chosen
her
habitation
&
dwelling
place
,
and
so
neer
,
vnto
it
,
that
only
fiftie
paces
from
it
,
shee
would
haue
her
howse
,
as
Ladie
and
neighbour
of
the
people
,
in
whose
iurisdiction
and
bounds
,
the
soueraigne
virgin
appeared
nine
times
,
on
the
first
nine
dayes
of
March
,
in
the
yeare
one
th●wsand
fouer
hundred
forty
and
nine
,
to
a
little
gy●le
which
kept
swine
,
of
thirteen
yeares
,
called
Agnes
,
keeping
a
littleheard
of
h●gges
:
so
de●ote
to
our
B.
Ladie
,
that
euery
day
shee
reci●ed
her
Rosarie
,
fasted
her
feastes
,
and
the
hal●e
of
the
lent
,
from
seauen
yeare●
of
her
age
:
and
when
shee
came
to
more
yeares
,
shee
comm●n
ca●ed
oft
,
and
frequented
much
the
Church
.
And
although
vpon
the
informations
which
were
taken
vpon
this
occasion
,
we
haue
no
assurance
but
only
of
fiue
or
six
apparitions
of
the
B.
virgin
,
yet
it
is
certaine
that
they
were
nine
in
number
,
as
God
reuealed
to
the
blessed
saint
Ioanne
,
by
her
good
Angell
,
and
is
holden
for
a
common
tradition
in
that
countrie
,
and
in
the
conuent
,
where
are
celebrated
euerie
yeare
since
that
time
,
the
feast
of
those
nine
apparitions
,
with
great
solemnitie
and
concourse
of
people
.
2.
The
truth
of
this
historie
of
the
apparitions
of
the
B.
virgin
,
hath
been
gathered
from
an
information
made
by
the
commandment
of
the
most
excellent
Lord
Alfonsus
Carillo
Archbishopp
of
Toledo
,
committed
to
Iohn
Nunes
archpriest
of
the
towne
of
Madrid
,
and
to
Iohn
Gonzales
Morejon
,
archpriest
of
the
towne
of
Illesias
,
by
particular
order
of
the
said
Archbishopp
,
dated
in
the
towne
of
Benauente
,
the
seauenth
of
Aprill
in
the
yeare
1449.
signed
by
Gomez
of
Cordoua
his
secretarie
,
and
authorized
by
Ruy
Dias
of
Madrid
,
scriuener
of
the
chamber
of
ou●
Lo●d
the
King
,
and
publicke
no●a●ie
in
his
court
,
and
in
all
his
kingdome
.
And
to
write
so
graue
a
h●storie
as
this
of
the
apparitions
of
our
Ladie
,
I
doe
not
finde
any
wordes
more
to
the
purpose
,
not
more
graue
,
or
true
,
then
the
selfe
same
words
wher
with
the
said
Agnes
recounted
them
,
being
examined
vpon
this
article
;
which
because
they
are
hers
,
&
for
the
plainenesse
,
&
the
antiquitie
of
the
language
,
will
the
ra●her
giue
contentement
to
whosoeuer
shall
read
them
:
which
are
these
following
.
3.
Agnes
affi●me●h
,
that
this
munday
now
past
,
which
was
the
th●●d
day
of
the
moneth
of
March
she
being
a
broad
,
keeping
hogges
,
in
the
field
which
is
called
Fount
Cecilie
,
at
the
houre
of
midd
day
,
little
more
,
or
lesse
,
there
came
to
her
a
woman
,
verie
faire
,
vested
in
cloth
of
gold
,
and
sayde
to
her
:
What
dost
thow
heer
little
Chi●k
?
and
that
shee
answeared
her
:
I
keep
these
hoggs
:
Then
the
Ladie
said
vnto
her
:
Why
dost
thow
fast
the
dayes
of
saint
Marie
on
fridayes
?
who
answered
:
that
her
parents
commanded
so
so
to
doe
.
And
by
and
by
the
Ladie
saide
:
that
●hee
did
well
,
and
that
fewe
fridayes
remayned
her
to
fast
this
yeare
:
but
that
from
thence
forward
,
she
shold
fast
the
feastes
of
the
Ladie
saint
Marie
,
on
the
same
dayes
which
they
should
fall
:
for
why
,
those
that
fasted
so
,
did
gaine
eighti●
thowsand
yeares
of
pardon
.
And
that
also
shee
commanded
her
to
will
all
the
people
,
that
they
should
confesse
themselues
,
and
put
their
soules
in
good
estate
,
for
that
there
wold
fall
vpon
them
a
great
pestilence
,
and
paine
of
the
side
,
and
manie
red
stones
embrued
in
bloud
,
of
the
which
manie
people
should
die
:
which
hauing
said
,
forth
with
shee
disappeared
.
And
the
said
Agnes
saide
,
that
these
things
shee
durst
not
spe●ke
of
to
her
Father
,
nor
to
her
mother
,
nor
to
anie
person
.
And
that
by
and
by
the
Tuesday
following
,
going
with
the
said
hoggs
by
the
side
of
the
riuer
Torrejon
,
about
the
houre
of
midday
,
the
forsaid
Ladie
appeared
to
her
as
before
saying
.
4.
Daughter
tell
me
wherfore
diddest
thou
not
relate
that
which
I
commanded
thee
yesterday
?
And
that
shee
answered
:
that
she
durst
not
tell
it
,
it
seeming
to
her
that
she
should
not
be
beleeued
:
and
that
then
the
Ladie
saide
to
her
:
Take
heed
that
what
I
command
thee
thow
tell
it
,
and
if
they
shal
not
beleeue
thee
,
I
will
giue
thee
a
signe
wherby
they
shall
beleeue
thee
.
And
then
the
said
Agnes
asked
her
who
she
was
,
and
she
answered
her
:
that
shee
wold
not
tell
her
nowe
,
and
with
this
disappeared
.
Vpon
the
friday
,
the
seauenth
day
of
the
same
month
,
the
said
Agnes
saide
,
that
going
to
keep
the
hoggs
in
the
newe
pasture
neer
the
said
towne
of
Cubas
,
the
said
Ladie
came
to
her
the
third
time
,
at
the
foresaid
houre
,
clothed
as
shee
had
alreadie
related
,
and
spake
to
her
:
asking
if
she
had
tould
that
which
shee
had
commanded
her
:
and
she
answered
:
that
shee
had
told
it
to
her
Father
,
and
to
her
mother
,
and
to
other
persons
of
the
towne
.
And
then
the
Ladie
said
:
that
shee
should
publish
it
,
and
should
tell
it
to
the
priest
,
and
to
the
people
without
any
feare
or
trembling
.
5.
And
after
this
the
said
Agnes
said
,
that
the
sunday
now
passed
,
which
was
the
ninth
day
of
the
said
month
,
keeping
the
said
hoggs
in
the
pasture
which
they
call
of
the
Cirolera
,
kneeling
vppon
her
knees
and
kissing
the
earth
,
offering
vp
her
prayers
,
and
crauing
that
the
saide
Ladie
might
appeare
vnto
her
,
that
shee
came
vnto
her
in
the
forme
that
other
times
shee
had
appeared
,
and
said
to
her
:
Rise
vp
daughter
.
And
that
then
she
was
afraide
,
and
raised
her self
vp
.
And
that
the
said
Ladie
said
to
her
:
Be
not
afraid
:
And
asking
her
who
shee
was
,
shee
answered
:
I
am
the
virgin
saint
Marie
,
and
shee
came
to
the
said
Agnes
,
&
tooke
her
by
the
right
hand
,
and
griped
it
with
her
thumb
,
and
left
her
the
fingers
of
it
ioyned
and
sticking
together
,
and
made
in
manner
of
a
crosse
according
as
shee
shewed
it
,
and
wee
all
saw●
it
who
stood
there
present
:
And
that
when
shee
ioyned
her
aforsaid
fingers
,
the
said
Agnes
complained
,
and
the
said
Ladie
said
to
her
:
w●●h
this
signe
which
I
giue
thee
they
shall
beleeue
thee
,
and
this
thow
shalt
suffer
for
their
sakes
▪
goe
thy
way
to
the
Church
,
and
thow
sh●l●
come
when
they
goe
out
from
masse
,
and
shewe
it
to
all
the
people
,
that
they
may
belieue
that
which
th●w
shalt
say
.
And
so
shee
went
by
and
by
to
the
Church
,
and
came
at
the
time
which
the
●aide
Ladie
had
told
,
and
entring
into
the
Church
,
she
bowed
her
knees
before
the
altar
of
the
B.
virgin
Marie
,
and
told
publickly
to
the
priest
,
and
to
all
the
people
,
all
what
hath
bene
aboue
said
.
And
by
and
by
the
Priest
,
the
Church
wardens
,
the
cunstables
,
and
all
the
chiefest
men
of
the
towne
,
bearing
much
deuotion
to
our
B.
blessed
Ladie
the
virgin
saint
Marie
,
who
had
shewed
such
a
miracle
on
the
saide
Agnes
,
began
with
great
deuotion
,
with
Crosses
,
candles
,
and
torches
lighted
in
their
hands
,
and
all
barefooted
,
to
goe
in
procession
with
all
the
children
which
they
could
finde
in
the
said
place
,
and
(
with
the
said
Agnes
)
carryed
a
Crosse
of
wood
,
for
to
place
it
where
our
B.
Ladie
had
taken
her
by
the
hand
,
and
made
vpon
her
the
said
signe
.
6.
Going
beyond
the
place
where
they
dresse
their
corne
,
thinking
to
enter
into
the
vineyards
,
the
said
Agnes
who
went
before
the
children
,
turned
her
head
,
and
said
to
Lopes
of
Lorbes
,
and
Andrew
Ferrandes
the
cunstable
,
who
went
ordering
the
procession
of
the
saide
children
,
that
they
shold
stand
still
,
that
shee
had
heard
a
voice
,
that
the
said
Ladie
saint
Marie
the
virgin
,
called
her
,
that
shee
had
twice
said
:
Come
hither
,
and
that
therfore
shee
wold
goe
to
see
that
which
the
said
Ladie
commanded
her
.
And
that
by
and
by
the
said
Andrew
Ferrandes
,
who
carried
the
Crosse
of
wood
,
gaue
it
to
the
said
Agnes
:
who
went
with
the
Crosse
and
saide
:
that
assoone
as
shee
seuered
herself
from
the
procession
,
the
virgin
our
B.
Ladie
came
,
and
they
went
together
,
at
the
right
side
of
the
said
Agnes
,
and
that
she
neuer
spake
a
word
vnto
her
,
vntill
they
came
to
the
place
where
shee
had
giuen
her
the
said
signe
,
and
that
then
the
virgin
S.
Marie
tooke
the
Crosse
in
her
hands
,
and
bowing
her
Bodie
,
pitched
it
fast
in
the
ground
,
and
commanded
her
to
kneele
on
her
knees
,
with
her
face
towards
the
procession
,
and
that
shee
shold
wishe
the
people
,
there
to
errect
a
Church
vnto
her
,
which
they
should
call
S.
Maries
:
and
commanded
her
that
shee
should
returne
with
the
procession
to
the
Church
of
the
towne
,
and
that
she
should
stand
in
the
same
before
the
altar
of
S.
Marie
with
some
pure
and
innocent
people
,
all
that
day
,
and
that
night
vntill
the
next
day
:
that
they
shold
say
two
masses
of
S.
Marie
on
her
altar
,
and
that
at
the
end
of
eache
masse
,
they
should
say
the
gospell
vpon
the
head
of
the
said
Agnes
,
and
they
shold
carrie
her
to
saint
Maries
of
Guadalupe
,
where
shee
shold
bee
two
dayes
,
and
that
they
should
carrie
with
her
foure
poundes
of
wax
,
and
by
and
by
shee
should
be
sound
,
&
her
hand
should
be
dissolued
,
and
the
marck
be
taken
from
her
.
This
is
that
which
Agnes
affirmed
vnder
oath
.
7.
And
the
people
seeing
these
maruaills
,
adored
the
place
,
where
the
virgin
set
her
most
blessed
feet
,
and
with
the
graines
of
the
sand
,
in
which
remained
the
signes
of
her
plantes
,
they
healed
manie
sick
.
They
adored
also
the
holie
Crosse
,
and
setting
men
to
keept
it
,
the
procession
returned
to
Cubas
with
the
child
:
and
all
being
done
with
her
which
the
B.
virgin
commanded
,
her
parents
brought
her
to
Guadalupe
:
in
the
way
shee
did
some
miracles
in
the
cure
of
the
sick
,
and
at
her
returne
shee
healed
of
the
paine
of
the
side
,
one
of
the
men
which
came
with
her
:
shee
was
in
Guadalupe
three
dayes
,
and
the
second
day
her
hand
was
vnloosed
,
and
she
remained
perfectly
whole
:
the
miracle
being
publicke
and
euident
,
being
seene
by
the
Prior
and
Monckes
of
that
howse
,
with
manie
other
people
,
who
tooke
it
for
a
testimonie
of
the
truth
of
the
fact
.
When
Agnes
returned
from
Guadalupe
,
before
shee
went
home
,
shee
went
to
the
place
,
where
our
B.
Ladie
had
placed
the
Crosse
,
and
as
she
stood
adoring
it
,
the
most
holie
virgin
appeared
vnto
her
the
second
time
,
and
spake
vnto
her
,
and
from
thence
she
returned
with
her
parents
home
.
Those
of
Cubas
found
themselues
so
fauoured
,
for
that
the
mother
of
God
had
visited
them
nine
times
,
that
within
one
yeare
they
builded
her
a
Church
,
bearing
the
title
of
S.
Maries
of
the
Crosse
,
wherin
the
most
holie
virgin
wrought
aboue
the
number
of
three
score
&
six
miracles
,
all
which
by
scriueners
&
publicke
nota●ies
haue
bene
found
forth
&
approued
.
Amongst
others
twelue
criples
were
healed
,
eight
freed
from
manifest
perill
of
death
,
and
eleuen
dead
raised
to
life
.
At
the
fame
of
these
meruaills
and
apparitions
of
our
B.
Ladie
,
some
deuote
women
(
which
dwelt
in
the
neighbouring
places
of
Cubas
)
came
vnto
them
,
and
of
their
pouertie
,
builded
a
howse
ioyned
to
the
Church
,
the
which
after
was
giuen
them
,
with
the
Crosse
which
our
B.
Ladie
had
taken
in
her
hands
,
who
yelded
their
obedience
to
the
order
of
our
holie
Father
S.
Francis
,
and
taking
his
habitt
,
professed
the
third
rule
:
the
little
hogardesse
Agnes
also
,
tooke
the
same
habit
,
and
after
some
yeares
,
the
other
religious
chose
her
for
their
head
and
superior
for
the
holinesse
and
virtues
which
shined
in
her
.
But
as
the
Diuell
where
he
findeth
most
perfection
,
procureth
the
greatest
fall
,
so
he
sollicited
the
perfection
of
these
poore
women
,
giuing
them
occasions
of
treatie
and
frendshipp
with
seculars
,
wh●ch
in
short
time
forsooke
that
good
odor
of
sanctitie
and
virtue
,
in
which
they
had
been
brought
vpp
,
in
so
much
that
some
of
them
went
out
of
the
monasterie
.
And
the
sorowfull
Agnes
,
which
in
foremer
time
was
the
first
in
virtue
,
ouercome
by
the
diuell
,
went
apostata
out
of
the
conuent
.
But
fauoured
by
the
Queene
of
Angells
,
did
penance
for
her
sinne
,
and
lead
so
good
a
life
,
as
it
is
holden
by
tradition
,
that
at
the
houre
of
her
death
,
the
belles
rang
miraculously
.
THE
SECOND
CHAPTER
.
How
to
restore
the
monasterie
,
God
sent
vnto
the
world
,
the
glorious
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
at
the
intercession
of
his
most
holie
Mother
.
1
THe
soueraigne
Queene
of
heauen
,
seeing
the
fall
of
her
howse
,
where
,
with
so
many
miracles
she
had
appeared
,
besought
her
most
blessed
sonne
,
that
he
wold
send
such
a
person
as
was
meet
to
restore
such
a
breach
;
&
our
Sauiour
granted
her
petition
,
promising
hee
wold
send
a
person
of
singular
perfection
;
For
accomplishment
wherof
,
in
the
yeare
1481.
was
borne
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
on
the
day
of
the
holie
Crosse
in
Maye
,
in
the
holie
ground
of
Toledo
,
in
Hazanna
,
a
towne
of
the
same
archbishopricke
,
and
of
the
holie
Church
of
Toledo
,
called
S.
Maries
:
because
shee
that
was
to
liue
and
dy
in
the
howse
of
the
most
holie
virgin
,
should
be
borne
in
a
towne
of
her
iurisdiction
and
lordshipp
,
and
that
the
same
shold
be
called
Hazanna
,
being
God
was
to
worck
in
her
,
by
the
intercession
of
his
most
holie
mother
,
so
admirable
a
fact
,
and
so
worthie
an
exploit
in
matter
of
sanctitie
and
virtue
.
Her
parents
,
being
of
the
same
nation
,
were
called
Iohn
Vasquez
,
and
Catharine
Gutierzes
,
both
of
them
Catholiques
,
and
very
virtuous
,
and
honorablie
endued
with
the
goodes
of
fortune
,
God
gaue
them
this
daughter
,
and
in
baptisme
they
called
her
Ioane
:
shee
was
scarcely
borne
(
as
they
say
)
when
the
greatnesse
of
the
merueils
of
God
,
beganne
to
be
declared
in
her
,
which
in
her
so
tender
age
he
beganne
to
manifest
by
her
with
notable
admiration
of
the
people
:
for
being
but
newly
borne
,
she
fasted
the
fridayes
,
sucking
only
once
in
the
day
,
for
so
soone
would
our
Lord
manifest
in
his
seruant
,
the
great
abstinences
,
and
fastes
,
in
which
for
the
time
to
come
he
was
to
make
her
so
notable
and
famouse
.
And
although
of
S.
Nicolas
and
other
saints
,
the
like
maruaills
bee
read
,
it
doth
not
therfore
followe
,
that
they
had
vse
of
reason
,
but
that
God
wrought
them
in
signe
of
other
greater
which
by
them
he
wold
worke
when
they
shold
attaine
to
the
vse
of
reason
,
and
in
signe
of
their
future
holinesse
and
excellencie
.
2.
The
holines
of
this
happie
child
was
such
,
as
from
so
tender
age
,
not
only
shee
fasted
the
fridayes
(
as
hath
beene
saide
)
but
also
one
time
shee
was
3.
dayes
without
sucking
,
or
returning
to
herself
:
wherfore
,
the
afflicted
mother
beleeuing
that
her
daughter
was
dead
,
besought
our
Lord
he
would
raise
her
to
life
,
promising
to
carrie
her
with
her
weight
of
wax
,
to
the
conuent
of
S.
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
and
to
watch
with
her
there
,
a
whole
night
.
The
child
returned
to
her
senses
,
wherwith
her
mother
was
much
conforted
,
confesing
she
had
recouered
the
health
and
life
which
shee
desired
.
These
and
many
other
tokens
shee
gaue
in
her
childhood
,
and
encreased
euerie
day
in
spirituall
graces
and
gifts
of
God
,
although
at
that
time
they
were
not
knowen
of
her
parents
.
The
child
being
two
yeares
old
,
grewe
so
pale
and
sick
,
that
shee
could
not
make
her
take
the
breaste
,
nor
swallow
downe
any
other
thing
;
for
the
which
they
carried
her
to
a
very
denote
pilgrimage
of
S.
Bartholomew
,
in
the
town●
of
Annouer
:
and
being
in
the
Church
,
looking
vpon
the
image
of
the
glorious
Apostle
,
which
stood
on
the
altar
,
the
child
laughed
,
and
by
and
by
demanded
to
eate
.
From
that
instant
she
was
well
,
&
related
afterward
,
when
she
could
speak
,
that
shee
had
seene
the
Apostle
S.
Bartholomew
,
who
touching
her
with
his
hand
,
healed
her
and
tooke
away
the
ill
colour
of
her
face
,
which
before
she
had
.
They
neuer
sawe
her
play
with
children
of
her
age
,
for
although
shee
was
a
child
,
yet
shee
did
not
seeme
so
,
but
only
in
yeares
.
3.
When
shee
was
four
yeares
old
,
it
happened
,
that
her
mother
sending
her
to
the
yard
where
the
corne
was
dressed
,
to
play
,
because
it
was
summer
time
,
as
she
passed
by
a
street
,
shee
remembred
,
howe
a
little
before
they
had
carried
that
way
the
most
holie
Sacrament
to
a
sick
person
,
and
in
such
manner
was
she
rapt
with
this
consideration
,
that
she
fell
from
the
asse
on
which
she
sate
.
The
Curate
of
the
towne
sawe
her
,
and
taking
her
vp
from
the
ground
,
found
her
without
any
kind
of
sense
,
and
carried
her
in
his
armes
to
her
fathers
howse
,
where
she
was
a
great
while
without
comming
to
her self
;
and
as
shee
recounted
,
when
after
shee
came
to
her
senses
,
shee
was
carried
in
spirite
to
a
most
faire
place
,
where
shee
sawe
many
Ladies
maruailously
composed
,
&
among
them
one
,
who
to
her
seeming
,
was
the
Queene
of
them
all
,
according
to
her
beautie
and
splendor
:
shee
sawe
also
many
children
of
great
beauty
,
which
said
to
her
:
what
dost
thow
heer
?
come
with
vs
and
adore
that
Ladie
,
which
is
the
mother
of
almightie
God
:
the
blessed
child
answered
,
I
do
not
know
what
I
must
doe
,
but
I
will
say
the
Aue
Maria
,
and
kneeling
on
her
knees
,
she
presently
rehearced
it
.
Hauing
saluted
the
Queene
of
heauen
with
that
Angelicall
Salutation
,
she
sawe
at
her
side
,
her
good
angell
which
taught
her
many
things
,
and
at
the
end
of
a
large
conference
which
shee
had
with
him
,
she
prayed
him
that
he
wold
carrie
her
to
her
fathers
howse
;
and
when
she
returned
from
that
rapt
,
she
recounted
in
order
all
the
things
which
she
had
seene
,
vntill
her
Father
bad
her
hold
her
peace
,
and
so
shee
did
.
4.
This
same
yeare
the
blessed
child
standing
at
the
doore
of
her
fathers
howse
,
the
most
holie
Sacrament
passing
that
way
,
which
was
carried
to
a
sick
body
,
she
adored
it
,
and
sawe
ouer
the
chalice
,
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
in
forme
of
a
child
,
very
faire
and
bright
.
Another
time
vpon
the
day
of
the
purification
of
our
B.
Ladie
,
hearing
masse
,
at
the
time
that
the
priest
made
an
end
of
consecrating
the
hoste
,
she
sawe
it
most
cleer
and
bright
,
and
within
it
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
round
aboue
him
many
Angells
:
of
the
which
the
innocent
creature
made
no
great
account
at
that
time
,
thincking
that
all
had
seene
those
soueraigne
meruails
,
and
that
they
were
common
to
all
as
wel
as
to
her
:
for
being
her self
so
humble
,
so
innocent
,
and
sincere
,
she
neuer
thought
,
that
such
things
were
wrought
in
fauour
of
her
,
vntill
our
Lord
declared
it
to
her
in
manner
following
.
THE
III.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
penances
which
the
seruant
of
God
did
being
a
child
,
and
of
the
feruent
desires
thee
had
to
bee
religious
.
1
AT
this
time
,
the
blessed
child
being
but
seauen
yeares
ould
,
it
fell
out
that
her
mother
died
,
who
seing
the
end
of
her
dayes
to
approch
,
and
not
hauing
accomplished
the
promise
she
had
made
,
to
bring
her
daughter
with
her
waight
in
wax
to
the
conuent
of
S.
Maries
of
the
Crosse
,
besought
her
husband
that
he
wold
accomplish
it
for
her
,
and
bidding
her
daughter
farwell
,
giuing
her
her
benediction
,
she
yelded
vp
her
soule
to
her
Creator
,
in
the
yeare
of
ou●
Lord
1488.
But
the
blessed
childe
considering
these
things
,
said
with
in
herself
:
It
shal
be
better
that
I
go
my self
(
to
fulfill
the
promise
of
my
mother
)
to
the
house
of
our
B.
Ladie
S.
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
and
that
I
remaine
religious
there
.
She
communicated
her
desires
with
an
aunt
she
had
,
which
at
the
same
time
tooke
the
habit
of
S.
Dominicke
in
the
conuent
of
Toledo
,
and
wold
haue
beene
a
nunne
with
her
,
and
asked
it
of
her
Father
,
and
kinsfolke
,
who
hindred
her
,
putting
her
in
mind
of
her
tender
yeares
&
the
austeritie
of
religion
.
Her
aunt
was
profest
,
and
encreased
so
much
in
sanctitie
and
virtue
,
that
she
had
many
reuelations
from
almightie
God
.
2.
Being
one
time
in
prayer
,
it
was
reuealed
vnto
her
,
that
her
neece
was
to
be
a
great
saint
,
&
that
shee
was
endued
with
great
graces
of
God
.
For
the
which
her
aunt
desiring
to
haue
her
a
nunne
in
that
howse
,
treated
therof
with
the
prioresse
,
and
the
nunnes
of
the
conuent
,
who
desired
it
so
earnestly
,
that
they
offered
to
receiue
her
without
dowrie
:
but
the
Father
and
kinred
of
the
childe
,
yealded
not
then
vnto
it
,
because
they
loued
her
very
much
.
And
being
this
took
no
effect
,
nor
other
diligences
,
which
on
the
behalf
of
the
conuent
were
made
,
the
aunt
took●
order
with
her
owne
mother
(
which
was
the
grandmother
of
the
child
)
in
whose
house
shee
was
brought
vp
,
to
steale
her
away
,
and
to
bring
her
to
that
monasterie
.
But
God
hauing
designed
her
for
that
of
S.
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
altered
all
those
purposes
in
his
seruant
,
which
shee
had
before
to
be
religious
with
her
aunt
.
It
seeming
to
her
that
to
be
with
her
,
were
a
point
of
little
perfection
,
and
carried
with
it
somthing
of
flesh
and
bloud
,
purposed
firmly
not
to
take
the
habitt
in
that
monasterie
,
but
in
an
other
,
without
respect
of
parents
,
kinred
,
or
any
other
thing
of
the
world
:
so
much
enamored
was
her
soule
of
God
,
and
so
desirous
to
serue
him
and
to
please
him
.
3.
In
the
same
towne
of
Hazanna
,
the
blessed
child
had
some
principall
vncles
,
and
very
rich
,
who
desired
to
haue
her
in
their
howse
,
it
seeming
to
them
that
she
would
be
better
kept
and
more
secure
then
in
the
howse
of
her
grandmother
:
with
much
entreatie
,
they
obteined
it
of
her
Father
,
&
most
contented
with
the
iewell
,
they
carried
her
to
their
howse
,
and
committed
to
her
the
gouernment
of
all
the
familie
,
for
although
she
were
yong
,
yet
was
she
most
prudent
,
and
obedient
to
all
.
Heer
beganne
our
Lord
to
bring
to
light
her
virtues
,
and
wonderfull
penances
,
to
be
admired
in
men
of
great
strength
,
how
much
more
in
so
dedicate
a
child
as
shee
was
.
All
the
dayes
of
obligation
,
she
fasted
in
bread
and
water
,
and
sometimes
shee
was
two
or
three
dayes
without
eating
,
and
like
another
Cecilie
,
shee
ware
a
haire
cloth
next
vnto
her
flesh
:
she
whipped
herself
with
chaines
of
iron
,
vntill
she
drew
bloud
,
and
there
was
neuer
heard
from
her
a
vaine
or
idle
word
.
When
she
went
about
the
howse
or
did
any
labour
,
shee
pinched
her
armes
:
and
if
shee
were
at
the
ouen
,
or
in
other
place
where
shee
was
not
seene
,
shee
vnstripped
them
,
and
vndressed
her
head
,
to
scorche
herself
with
the
flames
of
the
ouen
,
and
to
suffer
paine
for
the
loue
of
God
,
and
with
this
shee
was
so
humble
,
that
shee
held
her self
for
vnworthie
of
the
bread
that
shee
eat
,
and
of
the
earth
she
troad
vpon
.
4.
Besides
the
hairie
and
pricking
shirt
that
wounded
her
body
in
a
thowsand
places
,
shee
ware
chaynes
next
vnto
her
flesh
,
and
although
it
were
in
winter
time
when
the
nights
are
cold
and
long
,
yet
after
the
seruants
were
gone
to
bed
,
shee
rose
vp
,
and
all
naked
,
she
remained
only
with
the
at
shirt
of
haire
vpon
her
,
and
in
this
manner
passed
all
the
night
in
prayer
,
vntill
about
the
break
of
day
,
when
with
much
silence
and
quiete
shee
returned
to
her
bed
,
without
any
one
perceiuing
of
it
.
But
one
time
,
the
seruants
seeing
that
shee
was
missing
out
of
her
bed
,
and
that
shee
returned
late
vnto
it
,
they
told
it
to
her
aunt
:
who
being
vexed
about
it
,
commanded
a
seruant
that
shee
shold
follow
her
in
secret
,
and
espie
whether
shee
went
at
such
houres
.
And
so
the
night
following
▪
the
maide
seeing
that
shee
was
not
in
her
bed
,
waited
for
her
at
the
chamber
doore
,
thinking
that
shee
was
gone
out
:
but
within
a
little
while
shee
heard
her
weep
before
a
certain
image
:
and
coming
to
her
,
she
perceiued
her
to
be
couered
as
she
thought
,
with
haire
or
hard
mattes
,
and
vpon
her
knees
;
for
being
by
night
,
she
could
not
see
her
perfectlie
.
The
mayde
dissembled
the
matter
for
that
time
,
and
the
next
morning
she
told
her
mistresse
of
the
sanctitie
of
her
neece
,
and
of
the
steps
of
virtu
wherin
shee
walked
:
for
which
the
seruant
of
God
was
full
of
great
grief
;
and
began
with
newe
care
,
to
seeke
another
place
where
with
more
quiete
and
peace
(
without
being
seene
or
perceiued
of
the
people
)
shee
might
alone
enioy
God
.
5.
The
virgin
being
newe
come
to
this
howse
of
her
vncles
,
entring
into
a
chamber
,
shee
sawe
by
an
image
of
our
B.
Ladie
,
a
most
faire
fountaine
,
and
two
Seraphines
with
diuers
pots
in
their
hands
,
which
did
nothing
else
but
take
water
out
of
the
fountaine
,
and
often
to
fill
and
ouerturne
the
pots
,
who
as
often
as
shee
entred
into
that
chamber
(
the
which
she
did
oftentimes
)
looked
vpon
her
,
laughed
and
made
very
merrie
with
her
:
and
shee
said
shee
receiued
so
much
comfort
alwayes
when
shee
sawe
them
,
that
shee
would
not
willingly
goe
out
of
that
chamber
:
&
although
the
confort
which
the
peaceable
sight
of
the
Seraphines
caused
her
were
great
,
the
admiration
was
no
lesse
which
shee
had
,
in
not
knowing
what
was
done
with
so
much
water
as
was
drawen
out
of
that
fountaine
,
for
shee
neuer
sawe
where
they
put
it
,
nor
did
shee
know
,
vntill
some
yeares
afterward
her
good
Angell
told
her
,
that
,
that
fountaine
was
miraculous
,
and
the
water
which
the
Seraphines
powred
out
,
to
represent
the
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
copiously
and
aboundantly
they
powred
forth
into
her
soule
.
6.
On
good
friday
in
the
morning
,
hauing
spent
a
good
part
therof
and
of
the
night
,
like
another
Magdalen
,
in
teares
and
tender
feelings
,
cast
at
the
feet
of
Christ
contemplanting
that
which
his
maiestie
had
suffered
that
day
,
he
appeared
vnto
her
crucified
,
with
all
the
ensignes
of
his
holy
Passion
,
&
the
three
Maries
much
grieued
and
sadd
:
The
holy
Damsell
was
so
sadd
with
the
feeling
and
griefe
which
this
souereigne
vision
caused
her
(
the
which
shee
enioyed
not
being
rapt
,
but
in
her
proper
senses
)
that
of
the
great
feeling
shee
had
,
and
the
much
that
shee
wept
,
she
left
the
place
where
shee
was
all
watered
,
&
her
face
remained
so
pale
and
disfigured
,
that
when
her
vncles
came
from
Church
,
amazed
at
the
soddaine
change
which
they
sawe
in
their
neece
,
they
procured
that
shee
should
eate
something
.
But
the
disease
of
the
blessed
Damsell
not
being
that
which
her
vncles
thought
,
she
herself
comforted
them
,
willing
them
not
to
take
care
,
nor
to
oblige
her
to
breake
the
fast
of
good
friday
,
for
shee
shold
bee
very
soone
well
.
7.
Another
night
,
there
arriuing
certaine
gentlemen
at
her
vncles
house
,
after
shee
had
giuen
them
their
supper
and
conuersed
with
them
,
and
with
all
those
of
the
howse
,
shee
went
out
into
the
court
alone
,
seeking
some
solitude
for
her
exercices
.
Then
set
on
her
knees
,
and
being
in
very
profound
prayer
,
she
sawe
heauen
open
it self
,
and
from
thence
descended
the
Queene
of
Angells
,
with
her
most
sacred
Sonne
in
her
armes
,
who
comming
neere
vnto
her
,
looked
vpon
her
with
eyes
very
amorous
and
milde
:
and
considering
how
neere
her
shee
had
God
,
and
his
most
holy
Mother
,
with
most
deuote
words
she
besought
her
,
that
she
wold
fauour
her
,
and
helpe
her
with
her
most
Noble
Sonne
,
in
that
which
shee
so
much
desired
,
which
was
,
to
be
religious
:
and
this
she
vttered
with
such
feruor
of
spirite
,
that
at
the
cries
shee
gaue
,
they
went
out
into
the
court
to
see
what
it
was
,
and
they
found
her
sett
with
her
hands
&
knees
,
vpon
the
ground
,
speaking
to
our
B.
Ladie
.
And
after
being
well
certified
thereof
,
and
the
vision
ended
,
they
came
all
vnto
her
and
spake
to
her
dissemblingly
,
of
which
the
virgin
receiued
great
trouble
,
fearing
least
hence
that
shold
be
discouered
,
which
shee
so
much
sought
to
couer
.
8.
Being
thus
busied
in
the
exercises
aforsaid
,
&
daylie
encreasing
in
virtue
,
as
well
as
in
yeares
,
shee
came
to
be
14.
yeares
old
,
at
which
time
her
father
&
kinsfolks
beganne
to
treat
of
her
remedie
(
for
that
name
the
world
giueth
to
the
mariages
of
women
,
as
if
there
were
no
other
remedie
left
by
God
for
them
.
)
And
at
the
fame
of
her
great
retirednesse
,
honestie
and
beautie
(
which
in
that
age
so
greatly
pleaseth
)
shee
was
sought
of
many
in
marriage
:
among
which
he
that
was
most
of
note
,
was
a
noble
yong
man
,
borne
in
Illescas
;
but
wheras
the
intents
of
the
blessed
Damsell
were
to
haue
for
espouse
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
&
to
consecrate
to
him
her
virginitie
perpetually
,
of
this
only
shee
treated
,
and
with
such
teares
demanded
it
,
as
shee
deserued
to
be
heard
of
God
,
and
her
petition
also
dispatched
,
as
we
shall
see
in
the
ensuing
chapter
.
THE
IV.
CHAPTER
.
How
the
seruant
of
God
went
out
of
her
hows●
in
mans
apparell
,
to
be
religious
;
and
of
the
great
fauours
which
our
Ladie
did
her
in
the
way
.
1
WHeras
the
solicitous
virgin
sought
alwayes
to
please
and
truly
to
serue
that
Lord
,
who
from
her
mothers
wombe
chose
her
for
himself
,
and
separated
her
from
the
number
of
the
children
of
perdition
,
she
ceased
not
euen
from
her
tender
yeares
,
to
beseech
him
that
he
wold
grant
her
to
bee
religious
,
to
the
end
shee
might
yet
more
truly
serue
him
:
and
being
that
at
home
they
watched
her
,
and
went
euer
espying
after
her
,
that
it
might
not
be
discouered
what
she
desired
to
keep
so
close
,
shee
retired
her selfe
into
an
ould
&
for-lorne
Pigeon
house
,
which
stood
a
good
way
of
from
the
noize
of
the
house
(
although
within
the
enclosure
therof
)
&
making
of
it
her
oratorie
,
she
there
spent
long
time
with
God
in
prayer
.
And
one
day
of
the
holy
weeke
,
after
shee
had
whipped
her self
with
chaines
of
iron
,
as
her
custome
was
,
lying
prostrate
on
the
earth
before
a
picture
of
S.
Veronica
,
shee
sayde
:
O
my
sweet
Iesus
Christ
,
I
beseeche
thee
Lord
,
for
the
merites
of
thy
sacred
passion
,
that
I
may
deserue
to
bee
thy
espouse
,
and
to
enter
into
religion
,
that
freed
from
the
affaires
of
the
world
,
I
may
the
better
resigne
my selfe
vp
to
thee
,
the
sweet
rede●mer
of
my
soule
.
And
saying
this
,
the
picture
was
changed
,
and
transformed
,
into
the
most
faire
countenance
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
so
liuely
,
as
it
●eemed
to
her
,
as
if
he
had
bee
in
very
mortall
and
passible
flesh
,
and
then
spake
she
those
wordes
vnto
him
;
Seeing
now
her
Lord
and
her
redeemer
in
this
sort
,
such
were
her
teares
,
such
her
vexation
and
grief
springing
from
so
great
loue
,
that
our
Lord
himself
comforted
her
,
promising
to
receiue
her
for
his
espouse
,
and
to
bring
her
to
religion
,
if
with
all
she
wold
help
her selfe
in
what
she
could
,
and
would
doe
what
lay
in
her
.
2.
These
wordes
said
,
the
holy
picture
turned
to
the
former
likenesse
,
and
the
blessed
maide
remained
with
this
fauour
so
comforted
and
cheered
,
that
from
that
instant
she
beganne
to
inuent
meanes
,
how
to
goe
to
the
monasterie
of
S.
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
where
to
she
had
most
great
deuotion
,
and
many
inspirations
from
heauen
,
to
take
in
it
the
habite
of
the
third
order
of
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
.
She
further
considered
,
that
if
in
these
occasions
a
firme
and
resolute
determination
do
not
strongly
posesse
a
person
with
courage
and
valour
,
cold
and
weak●
purposes
doe
little
profite
.
But
being
these
of
this
solicitous
virgin
were
no
such
,
but
strong
&
feruorous
,
shee
resolued
that
as
soone
as
easter
should
be
passed
,
to
goe
to
the
happie
monasterie
,
two
leagues
from
her
towne
(
and
as
she
imagined
it
,
so
she
did
it
,
not
as
a
weake
woman
,
but
as
a
strong
and
forcible
man
,
putting
herself
into
the
garments
of
one
of
her
cozins
,
and
making
a
pack
of
her
owne
)
in
the
habit
of
a
man
;
&
so
with
a
sword
vnder
her
arme
,
alone
,
and
on
foote
shee
tooke
her
way
one
morning
before
the
rising
of
the
sunne
,
with
contradiction
enough
of
the
diuell
,
who
desiring
to
hinder
her
,
represented
vnto
her
many
feares
&
astonishments
,
together
with
the
displeasure
of
her
Father
&
kinred
,
who
wold
conceiue
amisse
of
her
going
in
that
habit
,
so
vndecent
for
her
person
&
age
.
This
made
such
an
impression
in
the
holy
Damsell
,
that
beginning
the
way
,
she
beganne
to
tremble
,
vntill
combated
by
weakenesse
and
feare
,
all
her
body
trembling
,
she
fell
on
the
ground
much
dismayed
,
where
she
heard
thrice
a
voice
,
which
said
vnto
her
:
Take
courage
,
be
not
dismayd
,
make
an
end
of
the
good
worck
begunne
,
for
God
will
fauour
thee
.
Shee
did
not
then
see
who
spake
to
her
,
vntill
going
on
,
shee
knew
that
it
was
her
Angell
Gardian
.
3.
With
this
fauour
,
the
holy
virgin
was
much
cheered
,
and
prosecuted
her
way
:
&
hauing
gone
a
good
part
of
it
,
she
perceiued
that
there
came
after
her
(
although
a
far
off
)
a
person
on
horsback
:
who
coming
more
neere
,
shee
knew
it
was
the
gentleman
that
pretended
to
haue
her
for
his
wife
.
She
was
much
troubled
when
she
sawe
him
,
considering
herself
to
be
alone
,
and
in
that
place
,
but
our
Lord
who
wold
keep
her
,
permitted
him
not
to
know
her
,
and
she
seing
her self
free
from
that
perill
,
kneeling
vpon
the
ground
,
gaue
many
thancks
to
God
,
and
to
his
most
holy
mother
,
who
appeared
to
her
,
and
sayde
:
My
daughter
take
courage
,
for
I
pray
for
thee
,
and
I
haue
asked
thee
of
my
deare
Sonne
,
to
the
end
thou
restore
my
howse
of
the
Crosse
.
With
these
and
other
words
of
much
loue
,
which
our
B.
Ladie
spake
vnto
her
,
she
rested
much
conforted
,
and
prosecuting
her
way
,
she
came
to
the
holy
monasterie
,
where
hauing
made
her
prayer
in
the
habit
of
a
man
,
as
shee
went
and
adored
the
holy
image
of
the
mother
of
God
,
shee
turned
aside
to
a
corner
of
the
church
,
and
putting
off
that
apparell
,
put
on
the
womans
apparell
which
she
brought
with
her
,
and
lifting
vp
her
eyes
to
an
image
of
our
B.
Ladie
of
much
deuotion
,
which
stood
ouer
the
regular
dore
of
the
conuent
(
which
as
is
said
was
the
same
which
is
there
now
)
and
kneeling
befor
it
,
gaue
thankes
to
her
anew
for
hauing
deliuered
her
from
so
many
dangers
,
and
brought
her
to
her
holy
howse
.
The
image
spake
vnto
her
,
and
saide
:
my
daughter
in
good
time
bee
thow
come
to
my
howse
,
enter
merrily
,
for
well
thow
maiest
,
when
for
the
same
God
created
thee
,
and
I
againe
giue
thee
the
superioritie
and
care
ouer
it
,
with
authoritie
that
thou
edifie
and
plant
virtues
,
and
root
out
and
destroy
vices
and
sinnes
.
To
this
the
innocent
Damsell
replyed
saying
:
Ah
Ladie
,
being
I
come
alone
&
in
this
sort
,
I
feare
they
will
not
receiue
me
your
seruant
.
Feare
nothing
,
said
the
holy
image
,
for
my
deare
Sonne
who
hath
brought
thee
hither
,
will
cause
that
they
receiue
thee
.
3.
With
this
the
virgin
comforted
in
our
Lord
,
spake
vnto
the
Abbesse
,
and
giuing
her
accoumpt
who
she
was
,
and
what
shee
would
,
demanded
that
they
wold
receiue
her
into
their
companie
,
which
for
to
enioy
,
she
had
left
her
Father
and
kinred
,
and
to
take
that
holy
habitt
,
had
come
in
the
habitt
of
a
man
,
so
not
to
be
knowen
.
The
Abbesse
reprehended
her
for
hauing
put
herself
in
so
manifest
perill
,
although
interiorly
she
gaue
many
thancks
to
God
,
who
had
infused
such
spirit
and
fortitude
in
to
so
tender
a
Damsell
:
&
she
was
so
affected
to
her
,
seeing
her
so
faire
,
of
so
comely
a
grace
,
so
well
spoken
,
and
so
composed
,
that
shee
called
other
religious
,
and
giuing
them
notice
of
the
successe
,
sayd
that
the
mayden
was
an
Angell
in
face
,
in
her
discretion
,
and
spirite
,
and
that
without
doubt
God
had
brought
her
to
the
howse
,
for
some
great
good
,
&
for
the
reparation
of
the
conuent
.
The
nunnes
asked
her
a
thousand
things
,
&
with
bashfulnesse
enough
vnto
herself
,
shee
must
againe
and
againe
relate
all
her
former
histories
.
4.
As
shee
was
recounting
these
things
,
her
Father
arriued
with
her
kinsfolks
,
who
came
to
seeke
her
?
What
hast
thou
done
daughter
?
said
hee
?
what
madnesse
is
this
?
what
desparate
partes
are
these
of
thyne
?
such
like
words
he
spake
vnto
her
,
so
grieuous
and
so
foule
,
as
they
could
not
be
worse
,
had
he
found
her
in
some
fault
of
a
loose
woman
.
To
all
which
she
made
herself
deafe
,
to
iniuries
dumbe
,
and
to
the
fiercenesse
of
her
Father
,
a
sheep
.
But
when
shee
heard
that
he
wold
force
her
to
returne
vnto
his
howse
,
with
much
humilitie
(
her
eyes
becoming
fontaines
of
teares
)
and
setting
vpon
her
knees
before
his
feet
,
shee
besought
him
,
and
her
vncles
,
that
they
wold
molest
her
no
more
,
nor
wearie
themselues
in
perswading
her
any
other
thing
:
for
more
easie
it
shold
bee
,
to
moue
the
mountaines
,
and
soften
the
rockes
,
then
to
goe
against
the
firmnesse
of
her
purpose
,
for
that
now
shee
was
vnder
the
ayde
and
protection
of
our
B.
Ladie
,
with
great
confidence
not
to
goe
out
of
her
howse
in
all
her
life
:
and
therfore
she
besought
them
they
wold
not
assay
to
drawe
her
from
thence
,
because
our
Lord
himself
,
for
whom
she
had
come
,
would
defend
her
.
5.
By
this
time
also
was
the
yong
man
come
who
had
mett
her
in
the
way
,
and
pretended
marriage
with
her
:
he
was
driuen
to
great
extremities
,
when
hee
knew
of
her
absence
,
seeking
her
in
many
places
,
and
with
licence
of
her
Father
and
kinsfolke
,
he
offered
to
carrie
her
to
Illescas
,
and
keepe
her
with
his
mother
daintilie
and
well
attended
on
,
vntill
such
time
as
all
things
shold
be
well
composed
.
The
seruant
of
our
Lord
with
great
humilitie
and
integritie
,
satisfied
these
speaches
,
&
obteined
of
her
kinsfolk
,
that
they
shold
leaue
her
in
that
monasterie
of
our
B.
Ladie
,
whither
interiorly
the
holy
spirite
had
called
her
.
The
religious
seeing
these
thinges
,
and
the
great
deuotion
and
perseuerance
of
the
most
humble
and
deuout
Damsell
,
had
compassion
of
her
in
such
sorte
,
as
althoug
they
were
very
poore
,
they
said
they
wold
haue
no
more
riches
,
then
to
haue
such
a
pledge
from
heauen
in
their
house
,
and
that
they
wold
receiue
her
ether
with
little
,
or
without
any
dowrie
at
all
,
as
her
Father
was
best
able
:
who
something
appeased
,
and
touched
with
the
powerfull
hand
of
God
said
:
God
forbid
my
daughter
,
that
we
shold
goe
against
the
will
of
him
,
from
whom
I
knowe
very
well
thy
determinations
doe
proceed
,
as
the
great
perseuerance
and
patience
which
thou
hast
had
well
declareth
,
and
this
newe
deed
doth
now
confirme
,
I
giue
thee
my
benediction
,
giue
many
thancks
to
God
,
and
he
guide
thee
,
for
I
am
resolued
to
conforme
my self
to
his
holy
will
.
THE
V.
CHAPTER
.
How
the
seruant
of
God
receiued
the
h●bitt
;
And
of
some
things
which
hapned
to
her
,
being
a
nouice
.
1
IN
the
estate
which
we
haue
spoken
,
stood
the
affaires
of
the
blessed
Damsell
,
shee
with
the
nunnes
,
and
with
her
Father
,
treating
of
her
reception
,
at
the
same
time
the
prouinciall
came
to
the
monasterie
:
which
doutles
was
the
prouidence
of
God
,
for
but
eight
dayes
before
he
departed
thence
,
with
intent
not
to
returne
for
many
moneths
,
and
without
his
licence
they
could
not
receiue
her
.
The
Abbesse
asked
his
licence
,
recounting
to
him
what
had
passed
,
&
gaue
many
thancks
to
God
for
hauing
brought
to
her
con●ent
a
person
of
such
spirite
.
The
prouincial
sawe
her
,
and
satisfied
with
her
deuotion
,
and
the
teares
where
with
shee
demanded
the
habit
,
comanded
it
shold
be
giuen
her
,
and
went
his
way
.
And
so
shee
was
admitted
into
the
conuent
and
receiued
the
habit
on
the
third
of
May
,
the
day
of
the
inuention
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
when
she
had
accomplished
15.
yeares
,
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1496.
her
Father
and
kinsfolk
being
present
.
2.
As
soone
as
the
holy
virgin
sawe
herself
religious
,
considering
the
obligation
of
the
newe
estate
she
had
chosen
,
she
beganne
from
that
time
presently
to
shine
amongst
all
the
other
religious
,
as
the
sunne
among
the
starres
.
The
mistresse
of
the
nouices
commanded
her
by
and
by
,
that
in
all
the
yeare
of
her
nouitiate
she
should
not
speake
,
but
with
her
,
or
the
Abbesse
,
or
Vicaresse
,
or
with
her
Confessor
:
of
which
the
nouice
was
very
glad
,
for
naturally
shee
was
inclined
to
speake
little
:
and
so
she
kept
it
so
punctually
all
the
yeare
of
her
nouice
ship
,
and
all
the
things
which
shee
was
taught
,
with
such
exactnes
,
that
she
wold
sooner
yeld
to
be
killed
,
then
to
breake
only
one
,
howe
little
soeuer
the
same
were
.
And
so
much
she
desired
to
please
God
,
that
not
only
shee
obserued
all
things
which
they
taught
her
,
but
whatsoeuer
virtue
shee
heard
,
of
an
other
body
,
she
procured
to
imitat●
it
.
Concerning
which
there
hapned
to
her
some
cases
of
great
edification
,
supposing
her
sinceritie
,
which
are
not
related
,
because
they
are
not
so
imitable
.
3.
The
first
time
that
the
blessed
nouice
communicated
with
the
other
nunnes
,
a
thing
happened
to
her
of
great
noueltie
,
and
discomfort
:
for
our
Lord
so
permitting
it
,
shee
did
not
then
see
in
the
consecrated
hoste
,
that
which
alwayes
shee
was
wont
to
see
which
was
,
Christ
our
Sauiour
,
as
hath
beene
sayde
.
Wherat
she
remained
so
afflicted
and
disconforted
,
that
her
eyes
casting
forth
fountaines
of
teares
,
she
went
to
giue
account
to
the
confessor
,
of
her
new
disconfort
;
&
so
extreme
,
as
it
draue
her
into
great
straites
,
and
no
little
care
of
seeking
reasons
therof
to
comfort
herselfe
with
all
.
What
Father
(
quoth
she
)
Doth
not
this
deserue
hell
?
Is
it
not
enough
(
said
this
innocent
soule
)
to
condemne
me
?
this
offence
of
God
must
needs
be
great
:
why
,
it
is
denied
me
for
my
sinnes
,
what
is
graunted
to
all
Christians
?
The
prudent
confessor
comforted
her
,
saying
,
that
although
shee
had
not
seene
Christ
our
Lord
in
the
consecrated
hoste
,
she
shold
not
thinck
that
she
had
communicated
in
mortall
sinne
,
nor
that
the
fauours
which
God
had
done
her
at
other
times
,
were
communicated
to
all
:
for
although
the
change
of
the
bread
into
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
is
reall
and
true
,
yet
it
is
not
alwayes
seene
with
corporall
eyes
,
but
with
those
of
the
soule
:
wherby
the
faith
is
very
meritorious
of
those
who
come
to
this
most
holy
Sacrament
,
beleeuing
truly
that
Christ
our
redeemer
,
whom
they
see
not
,
is
vnder
those
accidents
.
With
these
and
other
reasons
which
he
spake
vnto
her
,
the
sincere
nouice
remained
much
comforted
,
and
gaue
great
thancks
to
God
for
so
singular
fauours
,
as
he
had
done
her
vntil
then
,
with
the
presence
of
her
most
sweet
redeemer
,
whom
so
often
she
had
seene
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
for
that
which
then
he
did
vnto
her
,
in
exercizing
of
her
faith
.
4.
The
blessed
Nouice
,
accomplished
the
yeare
of
her
probation
,
and
with
the
voices
of
all
the
conuent
,
she
was
admitted
to
be
professed
,
which
she
made
with
much
seruour
and
teares
,
on
the
day
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
the
third
of
May
:
for
the
which
,
and
for
hauing
taken
the
habitt
on
the
same
day
,
shee
tooke
her
surname
of
the
Crosse
:
so
truly
to
follow
Christ
crucified
,
as
her
life
from
that
time
forward
was
a
Crosse
,
so
terrible
to
the
diuell
,
that
not
being
able
to
endure
it
,
he
who
with
hellishe
furie
,
threwe
downe
the
first
man
from
the
height
in
which
God
had
created
him
,
that
a
woman
yong
&
weak
,
should
now
ouercome
him
&
escape
free
out
of
his
hands
(
God
permitting
it
,
to
exercise
his
seruant
,
as
another
Iob
or
S.
Antonie
,
in
patience
)
he
persecuted
her
visiblie
and
inuisible
,
and
the
diuell
tempted
her
in
a
thousand
manners
,
many
times
whipping
her
so
rigorously
and
so
cruelly
,
that
the
stripes
and
markes
of
the
strokes
and
blowes
which
he
gaue
her
,
dured
on
her
for
many
dayes
,
and
newe
woundes
added
,
before
the
old
were
wholly
healed
.
5.
One
time
it
chanced
to
her
,
that
asking
humbly
of
God
for
a
soule
,
the
diuells
whipped
her
so
cruelly
,
and
shed
so
much
bloud
forth
of
her
body
,
that
they
left
her
for
dead
.
At
that
time
came
her
Angell
keeper
,
and
cheering
herselfe
with
his
presence
,
shee
saide
vnto
him
with
great
loue
:
O
blessed
Angell
what
haue
you
done
?
how
haue
you
left
me
in
so
great
necessitie
and
wearinesse
,
looke
how
the
ministers
of
the
diuine
iustice
haue
handled
me
.
To
which
the
Angell
answeared
very
ioyfull
:
nether
haue
I
left
thee
,
nor
doth
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
leaue
thee
:
but
I
tell
thee
in
his
behalf
,
that
with
this
euill
entreatie
,
these
blowes
,
and
stripes
which
they
haue
giuen
thee
,
thou
hast
gained
a
crowne
very
gratefull
to
the
diuine
maiestie
:
and
I
come
in
virtue
of
his
name
to
cure
thee
of
these
woundes
.
And
making
vpon
her
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
he
healed
her
,
and
our
Lord
granted
her
that
which
she
asked
,
for
that
soule
for
which
she
was
praying
.
Who
is
able
to
recount
all
the
euill
intreatings
,
that
the
infernall
ministers
inflicted
vpon
her
?
whom
it
seemed
they
were
so
resolued
and
set
to
persecute
,
as
if
they
had
neglected
all
the
world
besides
her
.
Who
can
explicate
the
mortification
and
pennance
of
this
virgin
,
and
the
depth
,
and
height
of
her
humilitie
,
wher
with
she
thought
so
highlie
of
God
,
and
so
lowly
of
herself
?
maruelling
alwayes
with
her selfe
,
that
God
shold
inclose
so
great
treasures
in
a
vessell
so
fraile
and
miserable
as
she
was
,
who
thought
not
herself
worthie
of
the
earth
which
she
troad
vpon
.
THE
VI.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
pennances
of
the
seruant
of
God
,
and
of
the
frequencie
of
her
raptes
.
1
THe
newe
Professed
,
found
herself
so
obliged
to
God
,
for
hauing
brought
her
to
holy
religion
,
and
so
desirous
to
doe
him
great
seruice
,
that
from
the
day
shee
was
professed
,
she
determined
to
suffer
for
his
loue
whatsoeuer
kind
of
torment
was
compatible
with
her
condition
,
desiring
to
giue
her
life
for
that
Lord
,
who
with
so
much
loue
gaue
his
life
for
her
.
And
many
times
thinking
on
this
loue
of
her
God
,
with
desire
to
be
a
martyr
,
shee
sayd
with
great
grief
:
O
that
God
would
doe
me
this
fauour
,
that
I
might
dy
for
him
,
for
I
desier
no
other
blessednes
on
the
earth
,
then
to
see
my selfe
beheaded
,
for
his
loue
,
burned
,
beaten
to
poulder
,
or
scalded
to
death
.
Thincking
on
this
,
and
on
her
most
sweet
espouse
crucified
for
her
,
burning
in
his
loue
,
shee
sayde
:
Lord
giue
me
paines
,
torments
,
labours
,
and
griefs
:
command
the
Angells
of
heauen
,
the
diuells
of
hell
,
and
all
the
creatures
of
the
earth
,
to
execute
vpon
me
all
their
power
,
for
be
it
as
great
as
it
can
be
,
it
shall
be
all
limited
and
little
,
in
comparison
of
the
much
which
for
thy
diuine
maiestie
I
desire
to
suffer
,
my
only
loue
,
and
my
good
,
through
thy
diuine
grace
.
2.
Accompanying
with
worckes
these
so
feruorous
desires
,
shee
beganne
to
lead
a
newe
life
,
and
to
doe
very
sharp
penances
,
adding
to
the
old
ones
some
newe
,
and
to
her
great
rigours
,
others
very
terrible
.
And
her
fastes
were
such
,
as
she
brake
them
not
in
three
dayes
together
,
and
often
times
she
passed
eight
whole
dayes
without
eating
one
bitt
.
Her
watching
was
very
long
,
and
her
sleep
so
little
,
that
shee
slept
not
vntill
the
day
break
,
&
then
only
that
which
serued
to
comfort
the
head
.
Her
clothing
was
alwayes
more
humble
,
poore
,
and
patched
,
then
of
any
other
of
the
nunnes
,
but
without
any
extremitie
of
singularitie
,
although
inwardly
shee
vsed
shirts
of
haire
and
chaynes
next
vnto
her
skinne
.
And
for
the
greater
pen●nce
and
the
more
to
mortifie
her
tast
&
mouth
,
many
times
she
carried
in
it
bitter
wor●wood
,
in
memorie
of
the
gall
and
vinegre
which
our
Sauiour
ta●ted
vpon
the
Crosse
.
In
prayer
shee
spent
the
most
of
the
night
,
and
she
would
say
,
that
when
it
was
,
not
very
feruorous
,
and
accompanied
with
many
teares
,
it
seemed
to
her
vnworthie
that
God
shold
receiue
it
.
Her
times
of
leis●re
in
the
day
,
shee
spent
in
humble
offices
,
and
in
the
seruice
of
the
conuent
.
Wh●n
she
washed
the
po●tes
and
platters
of
the
kitchin
,
and
other
like
vessells
,
she
considered
that
they
were
for
the
seruants
of
God
to
eat
in
.
And
so
in
these
humble
and
base
offices
she
receiued
many
fauours
&
particular
comforts
of
God
,
and
of
his
most
holy
and
blessed
Mother
.
3.
And
wheras
she
knewe
,
how
much
humilitie
pleaseth
God
,
shee
procured
●lwayes
to
occupie
herself
in
humble
offices
,
and
with
notable
charitie
to
serue
the
sicke
religious
,
wholly
carring
for
their
seruice
and
comforte
:
in
which
there
happened
to
her
things
of
great
mortification
,
much
like
to
those
which
haue
happened
to
diuers
other
saints
,
who
licked
the
wounds
of
the
sick
,
and
exercised
themselues
in
offices
which
of
their
oune
nature
were
very
loathsome
,
but
to
God
very
pleasing
,
as
with
his
diuine
fauour
shee
his
douote
seruant
did
many
times
,
who
being
Cooke
,
and
drawing
water
out
of
the
well
,
brake
a
great
panne
of
clay
which
shee
carried
in
her
hands
,
for
the
which
shee
was
much
confounded
:
and
attributing
it
to
her
slouth
and
carelesnesse
,
she
threw
herselfe
downe
vpon
the
earth
,
and
making
prayer
to
our
Lord
,
the
pieces
were
ioyned
together
,
and
the
panne
remaining
whole
,
serued
afterward
two
or
three
yeares
in
the
kitchin
.
One
religious
who
was
present
at
all
this
,
and
sawe
with
her
eyes
the
miracle
,
sayde
:
what
is
this
sister
?
was
not
this
panne
all
to
peeces
?
how
is
it
now
whole
?
to
this
the
blessed
cooke
answered
with
much
humilitie
:
yes
sister
,
but
our
Lord
hath
remedied
by
his
goodnesse
,
that
which
I
haue
abused
by
my
sinnes
.
4.
In
such
exercises
as
this
,
and
the
like
,
the
seruant
of
God
spent
her
time
,
and
the
first
yeares
of
her
religion
,
which
being
so
admirable
,
and
the
great
talent
and
valour
of
the
newe
professed
,
and
her
prudence
,
and
sanctitie
being
knowen
(
although
her
yeares
were
but
fewe
)
obedience
employed
her
in
the
office
of
sacristian
,
after
hauing
been
well
prooued
in
that
of
the
kitchen
;
of
the
which
she
gaue
so
good
account
,
that
without
taking
her
from
it
,
they
gaue
her
also
care
of
the
Torner
,
and
shee
proued
so
well
in
these
offices
,
that
in
short
time
they
made
her
Portresse
.
All
which
in
that
shee
did
them
with
so
much
humilitie
and
patience
(
as
most
zealous
of
the
seruice
of
God
,
of
sanctitie
,
and
of
the
seruice
of
the
conuent
)
she
did
vndergoe
great
labours
:
for
because
shee
was
yong
,
all
opposed
themselues
against
her
,
and
the
most
mild
lambe
humbled
herself
to
whom
soeuer
,
and
to
those
that
chi●d
her
,
confest
her
fault
,
praying
our
Lord
for
those
that
persecuted
her
.
And
shee
was
so
well
contented
in
seruing
of
the
other
religious
,
in
offices
of
humilitie
and
obedience
,
as
if
therin
had
been
her
glory
,
her
blisse
,
and
her
heauen
.
And
intruth
so
it
was
,
for
in
these
offices
shee
found
God
,
who
is
the
blisse
and
true
heauen
of
the
iust
,
as
this
virgin
found
him
in
the
porterie
,
and
in
the
torner
:
for
doing
these
offices
shee
went
so
enamored
of
her
most
sweet
Iesus
,
that
alwayes
shee
had
him
present
,
in
so
much
that
if
shee
turned
the
torner
to
giue
or
receiue
any
thing
,
thorough
the
same
,
she
contemplated
the
cradell
in
which
she
rocked
the
sweet
child
Iesus
.
And
once
indeed
it
happened
her
so
to
turne
it
w●●h
this
thought
,
as
shee
found
God
a
child
therin
,
who
wi●h
a
countenance
very
peaceable
&
smiling
,
spake
vnto
her
,
making
merry
with
her
.
5.
Another
time
being
Portresse
,
the
most
holy
child
Iesus
appeared
to
her
,
and
as
soone
as
she
sawe
him
,
she
stretched
out
her
armes
for
to
embrace
him
:
but
at
the
same
instant
appeared
his
most
holy
mother
,
&
taking
him
in
her
armes
,
lifted
her self
vpon
highe
with
him
,
accompanied
with
infinite
Angells
,
who
with
most
sweet
harmonie
made
him
musick
.
But
as
soone
as
blessed
Ioane
sawe
that
the
mother
&
the
Sonne
departed
,
and
left
her
so
alone
,
iudgeing
her selfe
vnworthie
of
so
soueraigne
companie
,
she
remained
very
sadd
,
and
without
comfort
:
but
she
that
is
mother
of
comfort
,
comforting
her
,
sayde
:
Do
not
afflict
thy selfe
daughter
,
but
come
toward
the
figtrees
in
the
garden
,
for
there
thou
shalt
find
vs
.
6.
Most
contented
with
this
fauour
,
accomplishing
her
office
of
obedience
,
shee
went
to
the
garden
looking
on
euery
side
,
to
see
that
which
her
soule
desired
:
and
approaching
to
the
bake-howse
neer
vnto
the
figtrees
,
she
sawe
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
his
blessed
mother
,
and
many
Angells
which
awayted
her
.
And
falling
prostrate
vpon
the
earth
,
shee
adored
God
,
and
the
B.
virgin
,
and
stood
long
time
enioying
of
that
soueraigne
vision
,
so
absorpt
,
as
although
they
called
her
with
a
bell
,
she
heard
not
,
vntill
the
mother
of
God
said
to
her
:
Goe
daughter
,
performe
thy
obedience
,
for
they
haue
called
thee
three
seuerall
times
,
and
thou
hast
neuer
heard
them
.
Then
leauing
God
,
and
his
mother
,
for
obedience
sake
,
shee
went
to
see
who
it
was
that
sought
her
:
and
hauing
done
the
businesse
,
she
returned
by
&
by
to
the
bake-howse
aforesaid
,
where
she
had
left
her
hart
and
her
rest
.
But
some
of
the
nonnes
meeting
her
,
noted
much
the
speed
and
hast
with
which
she
went
,
&
that
her
face
was
very
bright
,
and
that
a
sweet
sauour
proceeded
from
it
:
for
the
which
some
of
them
followed
her
,
desirous
to
know
,
what
the
matter
was
,
suspecting
some
great
thing
.
And
seeing
her
enter
into
the
bake
howse
,
they
heard
her
say
:
O
soueraigne
mother
of
God
,
great
is
thy
mercy
towards
me
vnworthie
sinner
,
that
I
hauing
gone
,
and
left
thee
and
my
most
sweet
espouse
in
this
humble
and
poore
place
,
I
find
that
you
ar
stil
here
attending
for
me
.
The
nonnes
also
heard
the
B.
virgin
answeare
,
saying
.
My
daughter
,
thou
hast
therfore
found
me
,
because
for
obedience
sake
thou
hast
left
me
,
which
much
pleaseth
my
Sonne
and
me
.
7.
The
blessed
Ioane
was
so
fauoured
of
our
B.
Ladie
the
virgin
,
as
the
fauours
and
comforts
which
she
receiued
from
her
powerfull
hand
,
cannot
as
they
worthilie
deserue
,
be
esteemed
.
For
not
only
being
a
child
,
but
when
she
was
of
greater
age
,
and
in
all
times
,
she
had
great
reuelations
and
visites
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
most
holy
mother
,
both
in
r●ptes
and
out
of
them
,
which
dured
her
more
or
lesse
time
,
as
pleased
God
.
At
the
beginning
,
three
,
or
foure
howres
:
after
they
were
greater
,
for
they
came
to
fourteen
,
and
to
twenty
,
and
forty
houres
euery
one
,
&
sometimes
she
was
eleuated
,
three
dayes
without
returning
to
herself
;
Once
it
happened
her
to
returne
from
a
very
great
rapt
,
and
scarcely
to
haue
come
to
her selfe
,
when
only
hearing
named
the
most
sweete
name
of
Iesus
,
or
of
seing
some
image
of
his
most
sacred
passion
,
shee
was
againe
eleuated
as
before
,
without
any
manner
of
sense
or
feeling
.
She
was
most
beautifull
and
shining
in
these
rapts
,
and
when
she
returned
from
them
,
the
nonnes
besought
,
her
,
that
shee
would
tell
where
shee
was
,
and
what
shee
had
seen
in
those
rapt●s
and
reuelations
,
which
although
she
refused
to
doe
(
excusing
her selfe
for
humilitie
sake
)
yet
when
it
was
the
will
of
God
that
shee
shold
manifest
it
,
shee
sayde
,
that
her
good
Angell
carried
her
in
spirite
,
and
set
her
in
a
throne
very
bright
and
glorious
,
where
she
●awe
our
Lord
,
and
his
most
holy
mother
,
and
the
Angells
,
the
Apostles
,
and
Euangelistes
,
the
Patriarches
,
and
Prophets
,
our
holy
Father
saint
Francis
,
and
infinite
other
saints
,
men
,
and
women
of
the
newe
and
old
testament
,
giuing
such
euident
signes
of
them
,
as
if
she
had
beene
borne
and
brought
vp
with
them
.
She
said
that
they
went
adorned
with
their
particular
insignes
.
The
saints
of
the
old
testament
with
the
figures
therof
which
they
represented
,
conforme
to
their
prophecies
,
Abraham
with
the
sacrifice
of
the
lamb
,
Moyses
with
his
serpent
,
and
the
bush
:
Aaron
with
his
rodd
:
others
with
the
Arck
of
the
testament
.
And
that
the
saints
of
the
newe
testament
,
carried
also
their
ensignes
.
The
Apostles
and
Martyrs
those
of
their
martyrdome
,
our
holy
Father
,
S.
Francis
,
the
fiue
wounds
more
bright
then
starres
:
others
carried
the
chalice
with
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
others
the
font
of
baptisme
,
and
others
the
keyes
of
the
Church
:
Euery
one
of
them
more
faire
and
bright
,
and
more
shining
then
the
sunne
:
in
so
much
that
it
is
a
meruellous
thinge
and
very
pleasing
,
to
see
and
contemplate
these
things
,
full
of
so
much
beautie
and
comlinesse
,
as
no
tongue
is
able
to
explicate
the
same
,
answerable
to
that
which
our
Lord
of
his
mercy
doth
shew
them
vnto
me
(
said
the
Saint
)
and
will
that
I
see
them
from
that
holy
place
,
where
as
it
seemeth
to
me
,
I
stand
tyed
with
a
certaine
beame
of
that
place
,
which
denoteth
,
that
my
soule
is
not
yet
wholly
vntied
and
free
,
from
the
prison
of
this
body
.
8.
The
blessed
Ioane
was
foure
and
twentie
yeares
ould
,
at
which
age
,
the
nonnes
saw
her
fall
into
a
rapt
,
such
,
as
neither
before
,
nor
after
,
she
neuer
was
seene
to
haue
the
like
:
For
other
times
when
shee
was
rapt
,
she
remained
with
much
beautie
and
lustre
of
her
face
:
but
this
time
it
was
not
so
,
for
all
that
,
wanted
in
her
,
and
she
remained
as
one
dead
,
her
eyes
broken
&
sunck
,
her
lippes
blue
,
her
teeth
gnashing
,
her
nose
drawen
vp
,
and
all
the
members
of
her
body
disioynted
and
stiffe
,
and
her
face
so
pale
and
wanne
,
as
if
she
were
altogether
dead
.
The
nonnes
admired
at
the
noueltie
of
the
chance
,
and
desiring
to
know
the
cause
therof
,
prayed
the
holy
virgin
,
that
shee
wold
reueale
the
same
vnto
them
.
But
shee
as
one
prudent
and
silent
,
wold
neuer
tell
it
,
vntill
some
dayes
being
passed
,
her
good
Angell
commanded
her
to
tell
it
,
and
then
shee
sayde
:
the
cause
(
mothers
)
that
you
sawe
in
me
such
noueltie
in
that
rapt
,
was
,
for
that
being
in
it
,
I
sawe
my
good
Angell
with
sad
countenance
.
And
I
asking
him
the
cause
,
he
sayde
,
that
our
Lord
had
shewed
him
the
great
persecutious
,
wearinesses
and
infirmities
,
which
were
to
come
vpon
me
:
and
that
he
hauing
prayed
for
me
,
9.
Oftentimes
it
happened
vnto
her
,
that
desiring
to
please
her
beloued
espouse
,
and
remembring
with
how
great
crueltie
he
was
whippt
at
a
pillar
,
desiring
to
imitate
him
in
that
point
,
asking
first
leaue
for
it
of
his
diuine
maiestie
,
she
shut
her selfe
vp
in
a
chamber
,
very
close
and
secret
,
where
shee
was
wont
to
do
her
mortifications
and
penances
,
and
naked
,
she
tyed
her selfe
to
a
pillar
,
which
she
had
there
for
these
mortifications
:
then
fastning
herself
with
cordes
,
first
her
feet
,
and
after
her
body
,
leauing
her
armes
free
,
shee
whipped
her selfe
all
ouer
with
a
chayne
of
iron
;
and
that
the
chayne
might
the
better
discharge
its
office
,
she
hung
at
the
end
of
it
a
ball
of
iron
round
and
massiue
,
and
taking
it
in
her
hand
,
she
strook
her selfe
with
the
ends
of
the
chayne
ouer
all
the
body
,
vntill
she
shed
bloud
.
Being
in
this
holy
exercise
,
contemplating
the
stripes
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
brusing
her
flesh
with
those
she
gaue
her selfe
,
her
good
Angell
appeared
to
her
,
and
commanded
her
to
cease
,
saying
:
enough
,
for
hitherto
extendeth
the
will
of
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
;
and
the
same
Angell
,
vntied
her
sometimes
from
the
pillar
at
which
shee
stood
.
10.
Other
times
with
the
desire
she
had
to
please
God
,
kneeling
on
her
knees
in
that
little
chamber
,
she
tooke
a
flint
,
which
weighed
seauen
pounds
,
and
with
so
great
feruour
shee
strooke
her selfe
vpon
the
breast
there
with
,
that
at
the
very
first
blowe
,
the
bloud
sprang
out
so
far
,
that
it
spotted
the
walles
.
Shee
continued
in
this
holy
exercise
as
long
,
as
she
was
wont
to
bee
in
going
on
her
knees
fifteen
times
about
the
chamber
,
in
memorie
of
the
fifteen
principall
woundes
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
11.
One
night
the
saint
finding
her selfe
much
afflicted
,
and
euilly
treated
of
the
diuells
,
which
with
filthie
and
vnseemly
figures
,
pretended
to
induce
her
to
sensuall
desires
,
shee
went
out
into
the
garden
,
and
gathering
together
many
bushes
,
in
imitation
of
our
holy
Father
saint
Francis
,
stripping
herselfe
naked
,
she
layd
herself
downe
vpon
that
thornie
bed
,
and
leauing
it
all
bespotted
with
her
bloud
,
she
entred
into
a
lake
,
saying
;
That
thou
mayest
knowe
that
thou
art
clay
,
in
this
mudd
thou
shalt
wash
thy selfe
,
and
yet
thou
doest
not
deserue
this
.
There
shee
stood
a
great
while
,
and
before
shee
put
on
her
cloathes
againe
,
shee
whipped
herselfe
with
a
chayne
,
which
she
had
made
to
this
effect
:
after
which
time
she
remained
so
fauored
of
almightie
God
,
that
neuer
after
did
the
enemie
set
vpon
her
with
such
like
temptations
.
12.
With
the
great
spirite
and
deuotion
which
this
blessed
one
had
,
she
made
a
thousand
inuentions
for
mortification
and
penance
,
sometimes
she
girded
her
armes
,
and
her
body
with
ropes
of
brissels
and
of
hard
rushes
,
in
memorie
of
the
ropes
wher
with
our
Sauiour
was
fastned
to
the
pillar
.
Other
times
she
girded
herselfe
with
the
chaynes
,
with
which
before
she
had
whipped
herself
.
And
for
the
most
parte
she
went
alwayes
vested
with
iron
,
as
the
hard
shirtes
,
do
well
proue
,
which
shee
vsed
during
her
whole
life
,
as
of
brissels
,
of
cardes
,
of
iron
,
&
one
of
maile
with
half
sleeues
,
made
in
manner
of
a
iacket
,
so
long
that
it
reached
to
her
knees
:
another
of
plates
of
iron
in
forme
of
a
hart
,
which
girded
her
body
on
euery
side
,
and
for
her
more
deuotion
shee
carried
it
set
with
crosses
,
&
the
instruments
of
the
passion
,
made
of
very
sharp
nayles
:
although
she
vsed
this
shirt
very
seldom
,
because
without
great
difficultie
shee
could
not
stoope
:
and
so
it
happened
vnto
her
on
a
time
,
that
bowing
herself
with
it
,
the
pointes
of
the
nailes
entred
into
her
body
,
she
offering
all
to
our
Sauiour
in
memorie
of
his
sacred
passion
.
And
for
her
greater
mortification
,
she
was
wont
to
drawe
herself
along
vpon
the
ground
,
holding
by
a
rope
which
she
put
about
her
neck
,
and
whipping
herself
with
a
chayne
shee
said
:
who
so
doeth
,
so
let
him
pay
:
wherof
doest
thou
complayne
noughtie
miserable
body
,
when
thou
hast
so
much
offended
thy
God
?
13.
Othertimes
,
set
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
,
shee
walked
with
her
bare
knees
vpon
the
earth
,
vntill
the
bloud
burst
forth
of
them
.
Other
times
for
more
grief
,
shee
tyed
vpon
her
knees
little
stones
,
or
tile
shardes
,
which
did
greatly
wound
her
.
Other
times
shee
set
herself
crosse-wise
against
a
wall
,
where
she
had
driuen
some
nayles
,
and
thrust
her
handes
so
fast
vpon
them
,
as
shee
hung
there
in
Crosse
wise
an
houre
together
,
without
her
feet
touching
the
ground
.
14.
On
a
certaine
occasion
,
making
an
end
of
taking
a
great
discipline
,
vpon
●he
woundes
which
shee
had
made
with
the
chaynes
,
shee
put
on
that
shirt
of
maile
,
which
was
the
more
ordinarie
,
and
scarcely
had
shee
put
on
her
habitt
,
when
shee
remayned
eleuated
for
six
houres
,
vntill
the
nonnes
coming
vnto
her
,
found
her
in
that
manner
,
to
whom
shee
recounted
meruailous
things
,
concerning
the
manner
which
they
were
to
take
to
serue
and
please
our
Lord
,
who
thervpon
became
so
full
of
deuotion
,
as
they
enkindled
and
enflamed
,
all
that
euer
heard
them
in
the
loue
of
God
.
THE
VII
.
CHAPTER
.
How
the
child
Iesus
espoused
himself
with
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
and
of
the
deuotion
she
had
to
the
most
holy
Sacrament
.
1
THis
chapter
requireth
singular
attention
,
and
therfore
I
doe
humblie
aske
of
God
,
his
grace
,
to
asist
me
to
write
for
his
honor
and
glory
,
two
most
singular
fauoures
and
very
royall
benefits
,
which
with
great
shewe
of
loue
,
he
granted
to
this
most
tender
virgin
.
For
when
our
Lord
wold
giue
more
rich
pledges
of
his
loue
towards
her
,
his
diuine
maiestie
determined
to
visite
her
,
not
by
the
ministerie
of
Angells
(
as
at
other
times
)
but
in
his
owne
person
,
and
to
wedd
himselfe
vnto
her
;
his
most
holy
mother
assisting
at
this
spirituall
wedding
,
with
many
Angells
,
and
virgins
,
which
came
accompanying
their
King
and
Lord
:
on
whom
the
blessed
Ioane
set
her
eyes
,
and
calling
to
minde
the
promise
which
he
had
giuen
her
to
espouse
him selfe
vnto
her
,
with
much
humilitie
and
loue
,
she
demanded
of
the
Queene
of
heauen
,
shee
wold
obtaine
of
her
Sonne
,
that
he
wold
fulfill
what
he
had
promised
,
and
with
much
faith
and
humilitie
,
she
ceased
not
from
her
holy
prayer
,
vntill
our
most
clement
Lord
,
moued
by
the
petitions
of
his
most
holy
mother
,
and
of
the
Angells
,
and
virgins
which
on
their
knees
in
his
diuine
presence
did
aske
it
of
him
,
his
maiestie
cast
on
the
blessed
Ioane
,
the
eyes
of
his
diuine
mercy
,
and
looking
vpon
her
with
a
countenance
very
pleasant
and
amorouse
,
sayde
;
It
pleaseth
me
daughter
,
to
espous●●
my selfe
vnto
thee
,
and
then
extending
his
powerfull
hand
,
he
gaue
it
vnto
her
,
in
signe
of
espousall
,
with
many
shewes
of
loue
.
2.
The
deuotion
she
had
to
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
surpasseth
all
that
can
be
sayde
:
Before
communion
,
she
set
all
thinges
in
order
to
dispose
her selfe
for
communion
:
after
communion
,
all
which
followed
,
she
wholy
spent
in
giuing
of
thancks
;
And
such
gust
and
comfort
she
receiued
in
this
celestiall
meate
,
that
the
more
she
tasted
of
it
,
the
more
encreased
her
hunger
of
it
:
and
so
she
procured
to
come
to
this
diuine
Sacrament
as
oft
as
she
could
:
which
when
it
was
not
granted
her
,
she
communicated
spiritually
,
&
that
so
frequently
&
without
intermission
,
as
her
life
was
a
continuall
spirituall
communion
.
In
so
much
that
being
one
time
rauished
,
in
those
maruailous
raptes
which
heerafter
wee
shall
declare
,
our
Lord
said
,
that
those
spirituall
communions
did
please
him
much
,
wherwith
the
seruant
of
God
was
much
comforted
.
And
acknowledging
this
so
soueraigne
benefitt
,
3.
This
most
deuote
virgin
on
a
time
confessing
her selfe
while
the
conuentuall
masse
was
sayde
,
the
confessor
bidd
her
goe
and
adore
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
and
comming
to
a
portall
hard
by
the
Church
,
hearing
it
ring
to
the
eleuation
,
she
kneeled
on
her
knees
to
adore
from
thence
with
the
eyes
of
her
soule
,
him
whom
she
could
not
see
with
the
eyes
of
her
body
.
Being
so
on
her
knees
,
the
wall
of
the
portall
which
diuided
the
conuent
from
the
Church
,
was
opened
a
wide
,
and
shee
sawe
the
most
holy
Sacrament
on
the
altar
,
as
also
the
priest
who
said
masse
,
and
all
the
Church
,
&
persons
which
were
therein
.
And
hauing
adored
the
sacred
Hoste
and
Chalice
,
the
wall
ioyned
it selfe
againe
together
,
she
remayning
on
her
knees
in
the
same
place
:
but
when
the
priest
eleuated
the
Hoste
the
latter
time
,
the
wall
opened
againe
.
And
for
a
perpetuall
memorie
of
this
miracle
,
our
Lord
God
would
,
that
the
last
stone
in
which
the
ioynt
of
the
wall
shut
it selfe
,
shold
remayne
more
white
then
the
others
,
and
clouen
in
three
partes
in
manner
of
a
Crosse
,
as
is
to
be
seene
to
this
very
day
,
and
from
that
time
hath
beene
held
in
great
veneration
.
And
when
that
wall
was
taken
downe
,
for
to
make
the
Church
in
the
forme
that
now
it
is
,
the
most
part
of
this
stone
,
(
as
a
pretious
relique
)
was
put
in
the
high
cloyster
as
now
it
standeth
,
couered
with
a
grate
of
iron
guilded
,
whither
the
nonnes
repaire
to
pray
and
to
touch
their
beades
.
4.
The
like
to
this
happened
to
the
humble
seruant
of
God
,
as
she
went
about
the
worke
of
the
kitchen
,
for
hearing
it
ring
to
the
eleuation
,
amongst
the
firebrands
and
the
pots
where
as
she
was
,
she
kneeled
vpon
her
knees
,
and
there
adored
:
and
it
seemed
to
her
that
she
sawe
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
although
there
were
foure
or
fiue
seuerall
walles
,
and
as
many
chambers
between
it
&
her
.
And
one
time
Christ
our
Lord
spake
to
her
in
the
consecrated
hoste
,
promising
her
the
saluation
of
a
nonne
of
her
conuent
,
which
was
in
the
very
agonie
of
death
,
for
whom
shee
prayed
.
Being
one
Easter
eue
in
her
cell
,
she
heard
it
ring
to
the
Gloria
,
and
being
not
able
to
goe
to
masse
,
because
she
was
sick
,
kneeling
on
her
knees
in
the
bed
to
giue
thancks
to
God
,
she
sawe
from
thence
,
and
heard
all
that
which
the
priest
sayd
at
the
Altar
,
and
that
which
the
nonnes
did
say
in
the
quire
;
And
which
is
more
,
shee
sawe
Christ
risen
,
bright
,
and
glorious
as
he
came
out
of
the
sepulchre
,
with
many
Angells
which
made
him
musick
and
song
many
hymnes
.
Other
times
it
happened
to
this
virgin
(
so
tendered
of
God
)
that
being
farr
from
the
quire
,
she
heard
the
diuine
office
which
the
nonnes
said
,
&
by
the
signes
which
she
gaue
so
punctually
of
all
things
done
,
the
miracle
was
apparent
,
&
the
truth
therof
.
5.
One
of
the
Religious
seeking
another
thing
in
the
cell
of
this
holy
virgin
,
sawe
within
a
little
coffer
,
a
consecrated
hoste
,
our
Lord
permitting
it
,
who
by
this
meanes
would
publish
so
soueraigne
a
miracle
.
At
the
same
instant
the
seruant
of
God
returned
from
a
rapt
in
which
she
was
,
and
with
great
anxietie
went
streight
to
the
little
coffer
wherin
the
religious
went
to
looke
,
to
whom
she
sayde
:
sister
do
not
touch
this
holy
relique
,
for
it
is
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
which
the
Angells
haue
brought
hither
.
The
religious
astonished
to
heare
her
say
so
,
prayed
her
she
wold
tel
them
how
it
came
thither
;
to
whom
she
saide
:
A
certaine
man
(
who
for
his
sinnes
went
to
hell
)
dyed
with
the
most
holy
Sacrament
in
his
mouth
,
from
whence
the
Angells
tooke
it
with
great
reuerence
,
and
brought
it
hither
,
commanding
me
that
being
I
had
seene
it
,
I
shold
communicate
that
holy
Hoaste
,
and
receiue
it
for
one
of
the
soules
in
purgatorie
:
and
being
in
prayer
they
said
vnto
me
,
that
a
certain
person
came
to
the
coffer
where
the
holy
Hoste
was
,
and
so
I
will
forth
with
performe
my
obedience
,
and
that
which
the
Angells
command
me
,
and
receiue
my
Lord
:
and
so
kneeling
on
her
knees
,
with
many
teares
and
much
deuotion
,
she
receiued
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
her
Angell
administring
it
vnto
her
.
THE
VIII
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
familiaritie
wherwith
the
B.
Ioane
treated
with
the
Angells
,
especially
with
her
Angell
keeper
,
and
of
the
deuotion
shee
●ad
to
the
glorious
S.
Antonie
of
Padua
.
1
WHo
shall
heare
tell
in
the
holy
scripture
,
that
the
Angell
Raphaell
serued
the
yong
Tobias
in
a
long
iorney
,
and
that
another
carried
the
Prophet
Habacuc
,
by
the
haire
from
Iudea
to
Babylon
,
to
giue
D●niell
to
eat
who
was
shut
vp
in
the
lake
of
lyons
,
and
will
not
admire
when
he
shall
heare
that
which
passed
betwixt
blessed
Ioane
with
the
Angells
?
and
in
especiall
with
her
good
Angell
,
with
whom
shee
treated
so
familiarly
and
frendly
,
as
one
frend
doth
with
another
,
wherwith
she
gott
that
Angelicall
condition
which
shee
had
:
whence
she
communicated
such
a
sauour
to
the
things
which
shee
touched
,
and
to
the
habitt
and
cloathes
she
ware
,
as
no
odor
vpon
the
earth
could
bee
compared
to
it
,
for
it
was
a
heauenly
smell
(
from
whence
intruth
shee
was
herself
more
then
from
earth
)
and
so
it
was
no
maruell
,
that
shee
shold
smell
all
of
heauen
,
and
haue
the
sauours
therof
,
shee
who
so
much
communicated
with
the
Angells
;
not
only
with
her
Angell
keeper
,
but
also
with
many
others
,
especially
with
those
which
kept
particular
prouinces
and
kingdomes
,
who
often
times
visited
her
,
&
prayed
her
she
wold
obtaine
of
our
Lord
that
he
would
moderate
such
or
such
a
tempest
of
thunder
,
hayle
,
or
lightening
,
which
he
was
to
send
vpon
the
earth
.
They
told
her
their
names
and
offices
,
and
sometimes
the
things
which
fell
out
in
the
kingdomes
or
prouinces
which
they
kept
,
as
well
thinges
present
,
as
that
were
to
come
.
2.
Being
one
time
with
the
other
nonnes
ready
to
communicate
,
the
Angells
snatched
her
away
from
before
their
eyes
,
and
they
●awe
her
no
more
,
vntill
after
they
had
communicated
,
she
appeared
in
the
middest
of
them
with
no
small
admiration
to
them
all
,
who
as
much
admiring
the
fact
,
as
desirous
to
knowe
it
,
prayed
her
to
recount
it
to
them
,
and
shee
for
their
edification
sayde
vnto
them
.
Because
you
busied
your selues
in
thinking
on
me
,
when
you
shold
haue
treated
only
with
God
,
his
diuine
maiestie
wold
that
his
Angells
shold
carry
me
on
highe
,
from
whence
they
and
I
adored
the
most
holy
Sacrament
,
and
I
sawe
you
all
communicate
,
&
how
much
your
Angells
keepers
reioysed
themselues
with
those
who
communicated
holily
and
purely
:
and
how
they
turned
their
faces
and
departed
a
little
way
from
those
,
who
did
not
communicate
with
entire
deuotion
.
Wherfore
shee
perswaded
the
nonnes
they
shold
be
very
deuote
to
their
good
Angells
,
because
they
not
only
keepe
vs
alwayes
,
and
acompanie
vs
,
but
also
when
we
fall
,
they
take
vs
vp
:
and
if
we
be
cold
in
deuotion
,
they
inflame
vs
.
They
are
those
that
teach
vs
in
our
doutes
,
defend
vs
in
our
dangers
,
&
sustaine
vs
in
our
labours
,
and
at
the
houre
of
our
death
with
particular
vigilancie
,
doe
assist
,
&
acompanie
our
soules
,
and
present
them
to
God
,
they
visit
them
and
comfort
them
in
purgatorie
.
Finally
in
our
laboures
and
perills
,
they
ayde
,
and
defend
vs
.
And
that
you
may
know
how
certaine
this
is
(
said
the
holy
Ioane
to
her
nonnes
)
this
other
day
I
sawe
the
mother
vicaresse
ringing
the
bell
of
the
communitie
that
the
religious
might
come
together
,
being
they
did
not
all
forthwith
repaire
thither
,
the
Angell
keepers
of
those
which
were
wanting
,
came
to
do
the
obedience
for
them
.
3.
Another
time
this
holy
virgin
being
Abbesse
,
reprehending
two
yong
religious
in
presence
of
the
others
,
she
sayd
vnto
them
.
A
little
while
since
,
I
being
in
prayer
,
our
Lord
shewed
me
your
disobedience
,
and
that
you
would
not
sweepe
that
which
the
mother
vicaresse
,
had
commanded
you
:
for
the
which
you
lost
two
crownes
which
your
good
Angells
brought
for
you
,
and
God
commanding
them
,
they
gaue
them
to
the
good
Angells
of
two
other
sisters
,
that
they
might
put
them
on
them
,
because
they
had
obeyed
for
you
.
This
God
shewed
to
me
,
children
,
and
I
speak
it
for
your
confusion
and
amendement
,
and
to
teach
you
that
the
bell
,
&
whatsoeuer
signe
of
obedience
,
is
the
voice
of
God
,
to
whom
we
must
obey
if
wee
will
please
and
serue
him
.
4.
With
these
examples
and
others
which
shee
recounted
to
her
nonnes
,
shee
made
them
very
deuote
to
their
Angell
keepers
:
Of
her
owne
shee
told
many
great
things
,
that
his
beautie
and
comelinesse
exceeded
all
that
men
can
imagine
,
that
he
was
more
bright
then
the
sunne
,
and
his
garments
more
white
then
the
snowe
:
that
he
had
winges
of
excellent
fairenesse
,
and
on
his
sacred
head
a
crowne
&
most
pretious
diademe
sett
with
rich
stones
,
and
on
his
fore-head
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
with
this
motto
:
Let
all
Angells
confesse
,
that
Christ
is
the
King
of
Angells
.
And
on
his
breast
this
.
The
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
lighten
our
senses
and
our
hartes
.
And
on
the
sleeue
of
his
right
arme
(
of
pretious
stones
)
●he
signe
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
with
this
saying
.
Behold
the
Crosse
of
our
Lord
,
flye
you
aduerse
parties
.
And
on
the
left
arme
the
same
deuise
of
the
Crosse
,
with
the
nailes
and
other
ensignes
of
the
sacred
passion
,
and
this
saying
.
Sweet
wood
,
sweet
nayles
.
And
on
his
feet
(
of
pretious
stones
)
this
motto
:
How
beautifull
are
thy
paces
.
And
on
his
knees
another
,
which
sayde
:
In
the
name
of
Iesu
,
let
euery
knee
bow
.
And
a
little
aboue
these
words
.
Of
celestialls
of
terrestrialls
,
and
of
infernalls
.
And
in
his
h●nd
he
is
wont
to
beare
a
faire
banner
with
all
the
ensignes
of
the
passion
.
5.
After
this
manner
she
recounted
of
her
Angell
so
many
and
so
great
things
,
Laruel
Aureo
,
she
told
it
to
the
religious
,
who
not
only
from
that
time
forward
tooke
him
for
their
patron
and
aduocate
,
but
leauing
the
names
of
their
Image
and
kinred
,
tooke
for
surname
the
name
of
the
Angell
Laruel
:
and
this
deuotion
to
this
day
,
stil
endureth
in
the
conuent
.
Shee
said
moreouer
that
this
blessed
Angell
was
of
the
most
priuate
with
God
,
and
that
he
had
in
his
charge
the
soules
of
the
most
speciall
saints
,
and
that
he
comforteth
and
visiteth
the
soules
of
Purgatorie
,
and
that
the
diuells
do
so
much
feare
him
,
that
sometime
with
only
lifting
vp
his
right
arme
,
wheron
he
beareth
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
with
the
motto
that
sayeth
.
Ecce
crucem
Domini
,
fugite
partes
aduersae
,
behould
the
Crosse
of
our
Lord
,
fly
yee
aduerse
parties
,
the
cursed
spirits
do
fly
,
and
like
enraged
doggs
,
biting
one
another
,
runne
a
way
with
terrible
howling
.
He
succoureth
also
those
that
are
in
danger
of
death
,
and
much
fauoreth
my
frends
,
and
all
those
that
wish
me
well
.
6.
She
demanded
on
a
time
of
her
holy
Angel
,
why
it
was
that
the
Angells
were
so
faire
,
and
so
blessed
,
and
the
diuells
,
so
deformed
,
and
so
obstinate
in
their
sinne
.
Thou
hast
demanded
many
things
,
said
her
good
Angell
:
to
all
which
I
will
make
thee
answeare
,
because
God
will
haue
it
so
.
Then
he
declared
to
the
Saint
,
such
highe
and
profound
misteries
,
and
the
resolution
of
almost
all
questions
&
subtilities
which
scholasticall
diuines
do
moue
in
the
matter
of
Angells
,
so
copiously
and
so
distinctly
,
as
with
only
this
reuelation
,
might
be
knowen
much
of
that
which
is
written
of
them
,
aswell
of
the
manner
of
theire
creation
,
confirmation
in
grace
,
and
the
disposition
they
had
to
merite
the
same
,
and
in
what
time
they
obtained
their
beatitude
:
as
of
the
fall
of
the
diuells
,
their
sinne
and
obstinacie
,
and
after
what
manner
they
were
cast
from
heauen
:
with
other
difficulties
of
the
like
nature
,
which
are
more
to
exercise
wittes
in
the
schooles
,
then
to
inflame
the
willes
of
those
who
shall
read
them
(
the
principall
thing
that
this
historie
pretendeth
)
and
is
the
cause
I
do
not
dilate
my
self
in
recounting
of
them
.
He
further
added
,
that
the
diuells
fell
more
thick
then
flakes
of
snowe
,
or
the
droppes
of
water
when
it
raineth
fastest
.
Also
he
expounded
vnto
her
those
wordes
of
the
Gospell
of
saint
Iohn
:
In
principio
erat
verbum
:
&
and
those
of
Genesis
:
In
principio
creauit
Deus
caelum
&
terram
,
because
this
seruant
of
God
had
prayed
him
to
do
it
,
whom
he
then
commanded
to
write
these
things
,
and
many
other
which
our
Lord
did
reueale
vnto
her
,
as
wee
read
them
in
the
bookes
of
her
speaches
,
which
are
full
of
maruailous
things
.
The
B.
Ioane
besought
her
Angell
,
to
tell
her
the
iust
number
of
times
our
Lady
had
appeared
in
that
place
.
Who
told
her
,
that
nine
times
arewe
the
virgin
our
B.
Lady
had
appeared
in
that
holy
house
,
on
the
first
nine
dayes
of
the
month
of
March
,
and
that
at
the
last
of
these
apparitions
,
our
Lady
set
the
Crosse
,
signing
therwith
the
place
where
shee
wold
haue
them
build
the
Church
,
which
is
in
the
middest
of
the
chancell
,
in
the
same
place
where
nowe
standeth
a
Crosse
,
in
memorie
of
that
which
the
soueraigne
Queene
of
heauen
sett
there
with
her
owne
handes
.
7.
The
B.
S.
Ioane
had
such
terrible
persecutions
&
infirmities
,
as
heerafter
we
shal
shew
,
and
so
little
humane
comfort
in
them
,
that
she
knewe
not
to
whom
she
might
turne
her selfe
,
but
to
her
good
Angell
,
to
whom
with
much
familiaritie
&
plaines
,
she
recounted
her
trauailes
,
and
layd
open
the
scruples
of
her
conscience
.
One
day
when
the
furie
of
her
persecutions
and
affrontes
were
at
the
height
,
shee
told
him
it
wold
be
a
great
comfort
to
her
,
if
he
wold
heare
her
confession
.
I
haue
not
so
much
authoritie
,
said
the
Angell
,
nor
is
it
my
office
,
but
the
office
of
the
priest
,
to
whom
only
as
to
his
proper
minister
,
God
hath
granted
this
great
power
on
the
earth
,
that
he
can
absolue
and
pardon
sinnes
.
I
haue
nowe
confessed
my
sinnes
with
the
vicar
of
the
conuent
,
8.
Sir
one
scruple
of
conscience
doth
afflict
me
much
,
and
to
get
out
of
it
,
I
wold
knowe
if
tentations
be
sinnes
?
yea
said
the
Angell
when
they
be
consented
vnto
,
but
those
which
are
not
consented
vnto
,
and
are
resisted
,
are
rather
meritorious
.
To
this
shee
replyed
:
sir
,
among
those
tentations
which
most
do
afflict
me
,
I
hold
it
for
a
great
tentation
,
that
it
seemeth
to
me
I
doe
feele
to
much
the
false
testimonies
that
are
raised
against
me
,
&
it
giueth
me
great
trouble
,
because
I
knowe
not
if
there
be
in
it
any
vaine
glory
or
pride
.
There
is
none
in
this
,
said
the
Angell
,
but
rather
it
is
iust
that
thou
feele
the
losse
of
thy
fame
,
&
of
thy
honour
at
least
for
that
of
God
,
whom
they
offend
who
do
infame
thee
.
Ah
sir
,
said
shee
,
I
thinck
now
this
is
extreme
which
I
haue
in
feeling
my
affronts
,
&
dishonours
,
for
why
?
seeing
how
they
haue
handled
me
reprehended
&
chastized
me
,
I
am
so
as
although
I
do
not
speake
it
but
only
to
your
comlynesse
(
for
so
she
stiled
her
Angell
for
the
singular
beautie
which
he
had
)
I
cannot
put
away
the
griefe
it
causeth
me
,
&
to
think
if
therfore
I
shall
be
abhorred
of
the
venerable
prelates
of
the
order
of
our
Father
S.
Francis
,
&
if
this
shal
be
cause
that
I
may
lose
the
masses
and
suffrages
which
after
my
death
I
did
hope
for
of
them
.
And
when
I
thinck
vpon
my
sinnes
,
chiefly
after
they
haue
iudged
me
to
be
euill
,
I
do
so
beyond
reason
afflict
my selfe
,
as
I
knowe
not
how
to
expresse
it
.
And
saying
this
,
she
shed
many
teares
,
for
the
which
her
Angell
desiring
to
confort
her
,
said
.
9.
Be
quiet
blessed
soule
,
let
not
the
memorie
of
thy
sinnes
so
much
torment
thee
,
nor
let
thy
tribulations
wearie
thee
,
when
for
them
thou
shalt
bee
blessed
,
and
they
purifie
thee
as
the
fornace
doth
the
gold
.
Neither
do
thou
thinck
,
that
because
thou
art
reprehended
by
thy
prelates
,
that
they
do
abhorre
thee
,
but
that
by
this
way
thy
crowne
shall
be
made
,
and
thy
soule
shall
be
purified
:
for
as
the
holy
scripture
saith
,
thou
hast
it
alwayes
in
the
palme
of
thy
hands
.
I
wold
not
sir
that
my
soule
should
be
in
such
wicked
hands
as
mine
are
(
replyed
shee
)
but
only
in
the
handes
of
God
,
for
so
I
shold
haue
it
most
secure
,
for
I
being
so
euill
,
&
a
sinner
,
do
feare
much
to
lose
it
:
&
sir
it
seemeth
to
me
,
that
according
to
the
great
mercies
which
God
vseth
towards
such
a
sinner
,
our
Lord
would
be
pleased
with
me
,
if
I
did
not
so
much
feele
how
greatly
they
doe
afflict
&
persecute
me
,
and
wher
I
should
perswade
my selfe
,
that
with
great
reason
they
doe
it
,
yet
I
cannot
at
all
times
,
for
the
little
virtue
which
I
haue
:
&
I
wold
rather
not
to
haue
bene
borne
,
than
to
haue
offended
my
God
so
many
times
.
Ah
holy
Angell
,
how
great
are
my
sinnes
?
What
shall
be
come
of
me
,
if
God
according
to
his
mercy
do
not
deale
with
me
like
himself
?
demand
it
thou
of
him
(
my
holy
keeper
)
let
not
this
soule
bee
lost
which
is
committed
to
thy
charge
,
giue
good
accoumpt
of
this
thy
little
sheepe
,
suffer
not
the
wolfe
,
holy
S.
Laruell
,
to
cary
her
away
.
Blessed
comforter
of
soules
,
comfort
mine
,
for
I
am
altogether
without
comfort
and
persecuted
:
although
the
greatest
of
my
persecutions
is
,
to
thincke
that
God
permitteth
them
because
I
am
so
great
a
sinner
,
and
for
this
cause
it
is
that
the
diuell
,
doth
so
much
torment
me
.
10.
Be
not
vngratefull
to
our
Lord
(
saide
the
Angell
)
for
the
persecutions
which
ar
inflicted
on
thee
,
are
so
many
fauours
which
God
doth
giue
thee
:
and
thou
knowest
well
,
that
it
is
long
time
since
I
told
thee
,
that
satan
had
asked
licence
to
persecute
thee
,
and
to
tempt
thee
as
hee
did
holy
Iob.
But
trust
in
Iesus
Christ
our
redeemer
,
and
in
the
virtue
of
his
Crosse
,
for
although
the
body
suffer
,
yet
the
soule
shall
be
saued
.
Cast
therfore
away
this
feare
and
vexation
,
and
consider
that
if
thy
persecutions
be
great
,
so
also
are
the
helpes
and
succours
which
our
Lord
sendeth
thee
to
support
them
,
as
are
the
many
visitations
which
his
diuine
maiestie
,
and
his
holy
mother
do
so
often
afforde
thee
:
the
spirituall
goods
which
thou
doest
enioy
in
this
life
,
when
being
on
earth
thou
participatest
so
oftentimes
of
the
delightes
of
that
celestiall
Hierusalem
:
the
great
familiaritie
wherwith
thou
conuersest
with
me
,
and
the
particular
care
wherwith
I
defend
and
keep
thee
.
I
giue
infinite
thancks
to
my
God
,
sayde
shee
,
and
to
thee
my
good
Angell
,
who
so
hast
comforted
me
with
thy
holy
discourses
,
yet
I
desire
that
thou
tell
me
,
how
I
being
so
great
a
sinner
,
11.
At
the
fame
of
these
things
,
and
many
others
which
befell
her
with
her
Angell
,
there
repaired
vnto
her
so
many
people
that
stood
in
neede
of
consolation
,
that
many
times
there
were
seene
all
at
once
at
the
doore
of
the
conuent
,
a
hundred
persons
,
al
which
she
receiued
,
heard
,
&
spake
vnto
most
curreously
,
without
being
euer
tired
or
distastfull
to
any
of
them
.
Wherin
she
had
in
truth
the
condition
of
her
good
Angell
;
to
whom
after
their
departures
shee
represented
the
necessities
of
them
all
,
requesting
him
to
comfort
them
:
and
so
well
she
retained
the
answear
of
her
Angell
as
,
although
they
were
of
things
very
different
,
yet
she
forgot
none
.
To
a
certain
spirituall
person
who
prayed
her
to
know
of
her
Angell
,
what
he
shold
do
to
please
our
Lord
,
she
answered
:
Peace
,
prayer
,
and
silence
are
three
things
which
much
please
God
.
And
to
another
who
desired
to
knowe
the
same
,
she
saide
.
Weepe
with
those
that
weep
,
reioyce
with
those
that
reioyce
,
and
hold
thy
peace
with
those
that
speake
.
Another
person
in
necessitie
of
health
and
comfort
,
knowing
that
eache
one
found
it
by
her
meanes
,
sent
to
pray
her
that
she
wold
obtaine
of
her
Angell
some
holesom
councell
,
to
beare
with
patience
the
dolours
of
her
infirmitie
,
which
were
great
.
And
the
holy
Virgin
hauing
consulted
with
him
about
it
,
the
Angell
gaue
her
this
answear
.
Tell
this
afflicted
person
that
she
put
for
the
tester
of
her
bed
,
Christ
crucified
;
&
for
corteines
,
the
ensigne
of
his
passion
,
&
so
offer
to
God
all
his
dolours
.
Many
were
the
answeres
which
the
Angell
gaue
to
the
seruant
of
God
in
diuers
busines
,
which
euery
moment
she
consulted
with
him
;
all
full
of
misteries
,
&
like
celestiall
oracles
,
most
important
for
the
health
of
the
soule
:
of
which
I
leaue
some
,
not
to
make
this
volume
to
large
,
and
because
they
are
like
to
these
allready
related
.
12.
This
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
did
not
only
treat
with
her
good
Angell
,
and
with
other
Angells
,
with
the
familiaritie
which
we
haue
seene
,
but
shee
had
the
same
in
very
great
degree
with
many
saintes
,
in
especiall
with
the
most
glorious
S.
Annie
of
Padua
,
of
whom
from
her
infancie
she
was
so
tendered
and
fauoured
in
all
her
laboures
,
that
in
each
occasion
he
was
her
singular
patrone
,
and
aduocate
.
Being
one
time
in
prayer
,
asking
of
our
Lord
mercy
for
her
owne
,
and
for
other
soules
,
the
glorious
Saint
appeared
to
her
,
and
saide
:
Daughter
,
who
pleaseth
her
sweetest
espouse
so
much
as
thou
dost
please
him
,
may
demand
much
of
him
.
And
the
saint
contemplating
the
beauty
of
that
most
sweet
childe
which
S.
Antonie
brought
in
his
hand
,
beganne
to
speake
to
him
such
louing
speaches
,
and
so
sweet
,
that
she
stood
so
a
great
while
,
vntill
the
same
saint
sayed
to
her
:
Turne
away
,
my
daughter
,
thy
face
,
and
be
sorrowefull
for
thy
sisters
,
and
for
their
necessities
.
And
turning
her
face
a
little
aside
,
she
sawe
two
soules
in
great
necessitie
:
and
with
the
great
loue
she
bore
to
the
child
Iesus
,
shee
begged
for
them
,
saying
with
great
humilitie
,
and
confidence
:
Lord
I
will
not
arise
from
these
thy
most
holy
feet
,
vntill
I
obtaine
this
fauour
.
The
which
our
most
pious
Lord
,
moued
by
her
clamoures
and
begging
,
did
forthwith
bestowe
vpon
her
;
And
giuing
thancks
to
his
diuine
maiestie
for
the
pardon
which
he
had
giuen
to
those
soules
,
saint
Antonie
stretching
out
ouer
her
his
hande
,
and
giuing
her
his
benediction
,
sayde
:
Here
resteth
in
his
espouse
,
diuine
Iesus
,
the
true
espouse
of
soules
.
This
rapt
endured
long
time
,
and
the
saint
returned
out
of
it
,
with
so
great
mirth
and
splendor
in
her
face
,
that
shee
caused
great
admiration
to
all
the
religious
which
sawe
the
same
.
13.
Another
time
the
B.
virgin
making
an
end
of
doing
a
certaine
worck
of
charitie
,
to
the
benefit
of
one
of
the
religious
of
the
house
,
she
remayned
with
some
discomfort
seeing
her
want
of
other
necessities
for
her
soule
:
and
this
griefe
encreasing
in
her
,
because
the
spirituall
necessitie
of
her
sister
encreased
,
fetching
a
great
sigh
,
shee
called
vpon
S.
Antonie
,
saying
:
ô
my
Father
S.
Antonie
,
help
me
nowe
,
and
be
my
intercessor
to
the
diuine
maiestie
,
that
he
will
deliuer
this
my
sister
.
This
she
saide
with
so
much
charitie
and
loue
of
God
,
that
at
the
same
instant
,
the
saint
appeared
,
and
said
to
her
:
beloued
espouse
of
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
what
doost
thou
aske
me
?
what
is
that
thou
woldest
haue
?
for
thou
shalt
obtaine
it
of
his
diuine
maiestie
.
To
the
which
with
most
profound
humilitie
the
blessed
woman
answered
:
my
Father
S.
Antonie
,
I
find
my selfe
so
vnworthie
,
that
I
dare
not
appeare
before
my
most
sweet
Iesus
,
but
only
by
thy
intercession
.
Then
the
glorious
Father
strerching
out
his
blessed
hand
,
gaue
her
his
benediction
,
and
the
child
Iesus
which
he
held
in
the
other
hand
,
sayde
to
her
with
many
shewes
of
loue
:
I
will
help
thee
in
thy
necessities
;
and
that
which
now
thou
demandest
for
thy
sister
,
is
alreadie
granted
thee
:
who
within
one
moneth
,
shall
passe
out
of
this
temporall
life
to
the
eternall
,
pardoning
her
many
yeares
of
Purgatorie
by
thy
intercession
,
and
prayers
.
And
giuing
many
thancks
to
God
for
this
mercy
,
with
great
alacritie
of
spirite
,
she
went
to
the
religious
,
and
bad
her
prepare
her selfe
,
for
in
very
short
time
God
wold
receiue
her
to
his
rest
.
The
sister
asked
her
how
soone
her
departure
shold
be
;
and
shee
was
answered
,
that
within
one
moneth
.
And
it
pleased
our
Lord
,
to
giue
her
at
that
instant
,
great
contrition
,
and
sorrowe
for
her
sinnes
,
and
within
the
moneth
,
tooke
her
from
hence
to
himself
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
How
the
seruant
of
God
was
chosen
Abbesse
,
and
of
one
dead
which
she
raised
to
life
,
and
of
other
miracles
which
she
did
.
1
ALthough
the
B.
Ioane
was
very
yong
to
vndertake
the
office
of
a
Prelate
,
the
Nonnes
not
relying
so
much
on
her
little
age
,
as
on
her
great
virtue
,
demanded
her
sometimes
for
Abbesse
of
their
conuent
.
But
the
superiors
considering
that
she
was
not
but
fiue
or
six
&
twentie
yeares
of
age
,
the
first
time
that
they
would
haue
made
her
Abbesse
hindered
it
:
And
when
in
another
occasion
the
office
was
voide
,
they
besought
the
diuine
maiestie
,
that
he
would
be
pleased
to
put
his
seruant
into
the
same
,
who
now
was
full
27.
or
28.
yeares
of
age
.
Our
Lord
heard
them
,
and
the
prouinciall
comming
to
the
conuent
to
make
the
election
,
beganne
to
conceiue
some
scruple
for
hauing
contradicted
it
before
,
when
the
religious
would
haue
chosen
her
.
Although
yet
it
seemed
doutfull
to
him
,
to
place
one
for
Abbesse
,
who
for
the
most
part
of
the
time
was
rapt
in
prayer
,
he
thinking
it
a
great
aduenture
so
to
do
:
for
offices
,
and
busines
,
be
they
neuer
so
holy
,
are
wont
oftentimes
to
distract
the
persons
.
The
prouinciall
being
doubtfull
,
and
combated
with
diuers
thoughts
,
and
with
the
instances
the
religious
made
vnto
him
,
the
hand
of
our
Lord
came
vpon
his
seruant
,
and
she
beganne
to
speake
,
eleuated
as
she
was
wont
to
be
:
&
addressing
her
speeche
to
the
prouinciall
(
who
was
a
Biscaner
)
she
spake
to
him
in
the
Biscay
tonge
,
commanding
him
that
he
should
make
her
Abbesse
,
for
he
might
securely
.
All
the
Nonnes
gaue
their
voices
,
wi●hout
wanting
one
,
and
the
Prouinciall
confirming
her
,
said
:
Sisters
,
I
giue
you
not
this
Abbesse
but
the
holy
Ghost
who
commandeth
it
:
and
recounted
that
which
hath
beene
saide
.
2.
The
Nonnes
could
not
containe
the
ioy
they
conceiued
,
to
see
themselues
subiects
to
so
blessed
a
Superiour
:
who
for
the
space
of
seauenteene
yeares
that
she
was
so
,
performed
things
of
very
great
importance
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
augmentation
of
the
monasterie
;
which
was
so
poore
and
needie
when
she
beganne
to
gouerne
,
that
it
had
only
a
fewe
little
landes
wheron
they
sowed
a
little
miserable
quantitie
of
wheat
,
and
nine
reales
of
rent
euery
yeare
.
But
God
wold
forthwith
by
the
merits
of
the
holy
Abbesse
,
that
the
conuent
should
encrease
and
be
augmented
,
not
only
in
great
perfection
of
sanctitie
,
and
virtue
,
but
also
in
the
edifices
and
other
things
necessarie
for
humane
life
.
For
Lordes
and
Grandes
of
the
kingdome
,
gaue
vnto
it
certaine
great
almes
.
The
Lord
Cardinall
freer
Francis
Simenes
much
deuoted
to
h●r
,
was
very
notable
herein
,
&
the
great
capitaine
Gonsalo
Fernandes
of
Corduba
,
ga●e
vnto
it
fiue
hundred
thousand
Marauadis
at
one
time
(
a
great
almes
for
that
time
)
with
which
the
seruant
of
Go●
built
one
quarter
,
and
the
best
dormi●orie
that
the
conuent
hath
.
And
for
the
diuine
seruice
,
she
made
many
ornamentes
,
vessells
of
gold
and
siluer
,
and
she
encreased
the
house
in
rents
,
fiftie
bushell●
of
wheat
,
and
fiftie
thousand
marauadis
euery
yeare
,
aboue
all
being
markable
in
sanctitie
,
and
in
good
gouernment
of
the
house
.
3.
She
ordained
that
the
Nonnes
shold
be
encloased
,
for
vntill
then
(
because
they
were
very
poore
)
they
did
neither
keep
it
,
nor
yet
promise
it
,
but
went
abroad
like
to
the
freers
,
to
demand
almes
of
the
neighbour
places
.
Shee
was
so
much
beloued
of
them
,
that
they
held
themselues
for
blessed
,
in
taking
her
benediction
,
kissing
her
hand
,
or
touching
her
habit
.
Besides
this
,
the
tender
loue
the
nonnes
carried
her
,
and
the
feare
and
reuerence
they
bare
vnto
her
,
was
so
much
,
that
oftentimes
it
happened
,
that
sending
to
call
a
religious
to
her
,
she
would
come
trembling
,
in
such
sort
as
it
was
necessarie
the
blessed
superior
should
take
from
her
that
feare
,
to
the
end
shee
might
be
able
to
make
her
answear
.
Before
all
her
chapters
,
went
raptes
,
and
very
great
eleuations
,
in
which
she
knewe
all
the
necessities
of
the
conuent
and
of
the
nonnes
,
as
well
publique
as
secret
,
spirituall
as
temporall
,
all
which
she
remedied
,
and
prouided
for
:
her
Angell
keeper
,
often
telling
her
,
what
she
was
to
doe
,
and
to
ordaine
.
Finallie
she
exhorted
them
all
,
to
what
was
good
,
and
reprehended
that
which
was
not
so
,
chastizing
with
much
charitie
and
prudence
,
without
dissembling
any
fault
,
were
it
neuer
so
little
.
And
for
to
animate
the
nonnes
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
better
obseruing
of
their
profession
and
rule
,
she
related
in
the
Chapter
,
many
things
of
those
which
our
Lord
of
his
mercy
shewed
vnto
her
.
4.
One
of
the
Religious
being
very
●icke
,
in
the
article
of
death
,
full
of
great
anxietie
and
vexation
,
which
the
memorie
of
the
paines
of
Purgatorie
caused
in
her
,
and
of
the
paines
of
hell
,
she
gaue
most
terrible
groanes
,
and
was
in
no●able
extremitie
.
The
blessed
Abbesse
seeing
her
feare
,
full
of
charitie
and
confidence
,
said
:
Daughter
doe
not
feare
,
trust
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
hath
created
thee
&
redemed
thee
,
for
thou
shalt
not
goe
to
hell
,
nor
yet
to
Purgatorie
caused
in
her
,
and
of
the
paines
of
hell
,
she
gaue
most
terrible
groanes
,
and
was
in
notable
extremitie
.
The
blessed
Abbesse
seeing
her
feare
,
full
of
charitie
and
confidence
,
said
:
Daughter
do
not
fear
,
trust
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
hath
created
thee
and
rede
ned
thee
,
for
thou
shalt
not
goe
to
hell
,
nor
yet
to
Purgatorie
:
and
I
,
although
miserable
,
beseech
his
diuine
maiestie
,
to
bestowe
it
,
and
grant
it
thee
,
with
plenarie
remission
of
all
thy
sinnes
.
This
saide
,
the
blessed
Abbesse
went
to
communicate
,
and
being
rapte
,
the
sick
partie
died
,
and
shee
sawe
that
they
caried
her
soule
to
iudgment
,
taking
of
her
a
most
strict
account
of
all
her
wordes
,
worckes
,
and
thoughts
;
The
holy
virgin
seeing
this
,
cried
out
to
the
Angells
,
which
were
present
at
that
iudgment
,
and
saide
:
Sirres
,
carrie
not
that
soule
to
Purgatorie
,
I
pray
you
,
for
I
trust
in
the
mercie
of
God
he
will
grant
me
this
fauour
,
which
I
his
vnworthy
seruant
haue
demanded
of
him
.
And
so
our
Lord
granted
it
to
her
,
and
the
libertie
of
that
soule
.
Whence
is
seene
,
how
much
the
prayers
of
the
iust
can
doe
with
God
.
5.
So
much
virtue
this
holy
woman
had
,
&
so
much
loue
of
God
,
and
ze●le
of
his
honour
,
as
our
Lord
was
pleased
to
authorize
the
same
with
miracles
,
which
is
wont
to
be
the
sealeof
●uch
like
fauours
.
And
as
those
of
this
seruant
of
God
recounted
from
the
beginning
,
were
so
miraculous
and
diuine
,
it
was
necessarie
that
the
testimonies
to
belieue
them
,
should
also
bee
supernaturall
and
diuine
.
Among
the
which
the
raising
of
a
childe
deserueth
the
first
place
,
who
died
when
her
parents
had
carried
her
in
pilgrimage
to
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
the
seruant
of
God
being
Abbesse
at
the
same
time
,
of
whose
sanctitie
the
world
,
had
such
opinion
and
credit
,
that
the
parents
of
the
dead
child
,
perswading
themselues
that
if
she
shold
giue
her
benediction
,
she
shold
giue
her
also
life
,
entreated
the
same
of
her
.
But
the
humble
Abbesse
refu●ed
it
,
excusing
herself
with
words
of
humilitie
:
yet
in
the
end
being
ouercome
by
naturall
pittie
,
&
by
the
teares
,
&
great
instance
wherwith
the
afflicted
parents
entreated
her
,
she
commanded
to
bring
the
dead
child
,
&
taking
it
into
her
armes
,
she
said
on
it
a
crucifix
which
she
had
about
her
,
and
making
vpon
her
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
raised
her
to
life
,
and
returned
her
to
her
parents
whole
and
sound
,
in
the
presence
of
more
then
eightie
persons
,
all
witnesses
of
this
miracle
.
6.
There
was
in
Madrid
a
great
Lady
,
called
the
Lady
Anne
Manrique
,
afflicted
with
the
paine
of
her
side
,
&
in
great
dout
of
the
danger
of
her
life
.
The
B.
Ioane
appeared
vnto
her
,
as
was
knowne
by
that
the
sicke
Lady
related
afterwards
,
and
by
a
letter
of
hers
,
with
a
clause
which
ru●eth
in
this
manner
.
I
am
much
better
,
as
you
mother
doe
knowe
,
since
you
haue
beene
with
me
.
I
well
sawe
you
,
when
you
visited
me
on
the
seauenth
day
of
my
infirmitie
.
I
being
despiced
of
all
,
and
full
of
paine
and
great
g●●●e
,
lawe
you
come
vpon
my
bedd
,
and
touching
my
shoulders
,
and
that
side
where
the
grief
held
me
it
was
by
&
by
taken
from
me
:
and
with
the
great
pleasure
that
I
had
(
for
your
sigh●●●ue
me
great
alacritie
)
I
did
speake
to
you
.
Do
not
deny
me
,
mother
,
this
truth
,
for
your selfe
knoweth
that
it
is
so
.
The
nonnes
vnderstanding
this
,
went
to
know
the
truth
of
the
humble
Abbesse
;
and
she
desiring
to
hide
the
ca●e
,
rather
then
to
manifest
it
,
sayde
:
Do
you
not
belieue
all
that
is
said
,
sisters
?
But
they
seeing
that
it
was
publique
in
the
courte
,
and
that
the
sick
woman
did
●iuulge
it
,
besought
her
that
she
would
not
conceale
it
,
but
that
for
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
,
she
wold
recount
howe
it
was
.
Then
shee
saide
:
Do
not
thin●k
,
sisters
,
that
this
charitie
of
hauing
gone
and
visited
our
sister
,
came
〈◊〉
me
,
but
from
my
holy
Angell
;
for
I
requesting
him
that
he
wold
demand
of
God
to
giue
her
health
,
he
said
vnto
me
:
It
shall
bee
better
that
we
goe
and
visite
her
,
she
being
thy
frend
;
for
frendes
are
knowen
in
necessities
:
and
entring
into
her
chamber
,
he
commanded
me
to
touch
her
on
the
sholders
,
and
to
make
vpon
her
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
the
Angell
gaue
her
also
his
benediction
:
and
if
shee
be
healed
,
it
was
because
he
blessed
her
.
Nether
doe
I
maruaile
much
,
that
God
should
permitt
her
to
see
me
,
and
not
the
Angell
.
7
Another
case
very
like
to
this
,
happened
with
ano●her
religious
of
her
owne
conuent
:
for
hauing
carried
her
many
league●
from
thence
to
found
a
newe
conuent
,
after
some
yeares
,
our
Lord
sent
her
an
infirmitie
,
of
which
she
died
.
And
being
at
the
poin●
of
death
,
and
with
great
desire
to
see
this
seruant
of
God
,
shee
sayde
wi●h
much
anxietie
:
O
that
I
might
see
my
mother
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
?
and
drawing
nerer
to
her
end
,
she
sayde
with
much
alacritie
:
Do
you
not
see
her
?
it
is
my
mother
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
.
And
the
other
nonnes
saying
that
she
was
deceiued
;
she
answered
,
no
surely
for
I
knowe
her
well
,
it
is
shee
indeed
,
as
may
be
well
perceiued
,
by
the
much
that
shee
hath
comforted
me
.
And
afterward
this
apparition
was
knowen
to
haue
bene
certaine
.
8.
Two
sick
Religious
,
of
which
the
one
had
two
cankers
,
and
the
other
one
vpon
her
brest
as
bigg
as
ones
fist
,
were
healed
by
commending
themselues
to
their
holy
Abbesse
.
And
one
Religious
very
sick
of
an
ague
,
asked
for
a
little
of
the
bread
which
the
mother
Abbesse
had
left
,
vneaten
,
and
as
soone
as
she
had
put
it
into
her
mouth
,
the
ague
left
her
,
and
shee
remayned
whole
and
sound
.
Another
Religious
had
one
arme
very
dangerous
soare
with
a
great
wound
,
and
asking
of
her
good
Angell
that
he
would
obtaine
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
true
health
for
that
her
sicke
sister
,
he
answeared
her
:
This
nonne
hath
a
greater
euill
then
you
thinck
,
for
it
is
Saint
Martiales
fire
,
and
such
as
will
not
heale
vnlesse
it
be
by
miracle
.
The
fire
beganne
to
manifest
it self
in
her
arme
,
and
shee
in
such
earnest
prosecuted
her
prayer
,
that
shee
obtained
of
God
health
for
the
sicke
.
To
a
little
child
sick
of
the
euill
of
the
hart
,
she
gaue
health
,
making
vpon
it
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
.
And
to
the
confessor
of
the
conuent
,
being
sick
of
a
phrenesie
,
she
gaue
health
by
blessing
his
meat
.
And
like
vnto
these
shee
did
other
miracles
in
the
cure
of
the
sicke
,
and
in
bringing
to
light
many
things
lost
,
which
were
commended
vnto
her
prayers
.
THE
X.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
beades
which
our
Lord
blessed
at
the
instance
of
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
.
1
BEfore
I
treate
of
the
graces
and
virtues
granted
to
the
beades
so
celebrated
through
the
world
,
by
the
name
of
the
beades
of
S.
Ioane
,
it
hath
seemed
to
me
conuenient
to
aduertise
first
,
that
being
this
miracle
is
so
singular
,
and
which
hath
so
much
excited
the
deuotion
of
the
faithfull
,
not
only
in
Spaine
,
but
also
in
other
partes
very
remote
,
the
diuell
hath
procured
by
meanes
of
his
ministers
,
to
mingle
with
the
truth
of
the
miracles
(
which
could
not
be
denied
,
because
they
were
so
apparant
)
many
superstitions
,
of
which
some
little
summaries
were
full
which
went
in
print
into
the
handes
of
the
ignorant
people
,
which
it
was
necessarie
to
prohibit
,
as
a
thing
many
wayes
pernicious
.
2.
The
second
,
that
there
is
great
difference
betweene
the
virtues
which
wee
experience
in
things
blessed
,
or
thinges
of
deuotion
,
as
are
Agnus
Deies
,
Reliques
,
Images
,
&c.
and
those
which
we
call
indulgences
;
for
this
second
presupposeth
iurisdiction
in
him
that
granteth
them
,
and
for
to
publish
them
,
certitude
in
the
concession
.
In
consequence
wherof
,
although
it
be
holden
for
a
tradition
very
ancient
,
that
some
Popes
,
and
in
especiall
Gregorie
the
13.
of
happy
memorie
,
granted
many
indulgences
to
these
beades
,
and
this
might
be
without
bulle
,
by
only
oracle
of
liuely
voice
,
at
the
iustance
of
the
generalls
,
and
of
others
deuoted
to
Religion
,
as
hath
beene
done
in
many
other
cases
of
which
the
compendiums
of
the
indulgences
granted
to
the
religious
at
full
;
yet
because
this
was
not
knowen
with
that
claritie
which
was
conuenient
,
I
did
not
treat
of
these
indulgences
in
particular
in
the
first
impression
of
this
booke
;
nor
yet
did
I
hold
it
for
inconuenient
to
vse
the
name
of
indulgences
;
considering
,
that
some
of
the
said
summaries
which
went
abroade
,
were
falle
and
without
ground
:
And
yet
because
that
sufficed
not
,
I
haue
determined
in
this
impression
not
to
vse
the
name
of
indulgences
,
or
any
other
which
may
presuppose
iurisdiction
,
vntill
it
be
made
apparent
by
the
Apostolicall
grant
:
And
so
I
vse
only
the
name
of
virtues
and
graces
,
which
our
Lord
granted
to
these
beades
,
as
hath
beene
manifested
by
many
miracles
,
without
denying
or
affirming
that
the
diuine
maiestie
,
or
any
of
the
Popes
,
haue
granted
many
indulgences
to
the
said
beades
.
For
in
matter
of
indulgences
,
that
cannot
be
published
which
is
not
proued
by
the
indulte
,
neither
dare
I
deny
that
which
tradition
(
so
commonly
receiued
)
●oldeth
,
and
whi●h
we
read
in
the
originalls
of
the
life
of
this
seruant
of
God
.
3.
The
third
,
that
th●se
graces
and
virtues
may
not
be
contemned
,
for
that
they
are
not
alwayes
exp●●ienced
;
because
they
are
fauours
of
God
,
which
he
granteth
to
the
faithfull
according
to
the
good
●aith
and
deuotion
of
euery
one
,
or
according
to
the
necessitie
of
the
occasion
,
or
according
as
his
maiestie
of
his
clemencie
,
is
pleased
to
impart
:
yea
i●
is
cleer
,
that
it
should
be
a
great
impietie
to
●ffirme
,
that
the
Agnus
Deies
and
other
things
whi●h
are
blest
,
haue
not
the
virtues
which
are
granted
them
in
the
benedictions
of
the
Church
,
because
they
are
not
alwayes
experienced
.
4.
This
being
supposed
,
the
historie
ensueth
of
the
saide
beads
,
approued
,
not
only
by
tradition
so
ancient
,
but
by
many
informations
iuridically
made
,
some
by
the
commission
of
the
most
graue
prelates
,
others
in
their
owne
persons
,
and
others
by
testimonie
of
persons
very
worthy
of
credit
,
of
all
which
mention
is
made
in
relating
the
said
miracles
.
And
being
the
fauours
,
which
our
Lord
did
to
his
blessed
seruant
sister
Ioane
,
were
so
manifest
,
the
Religious
of
the
said
conuent
,
desiring
to
help
themselues
by
the
intercession
of
their
B.
Mother
,
prayed
her
that
she
wold
obtaine
of
our
Lord
,
by
meanes
of
her
good
Angell
,
that
he
wold
blesse
their
Rosaries
,
&
grant
them
some
graces
for
them
,
and
for
the
soules
of
Purgatorie
,
because
in
those
times
there
were
very
fewe
hallowed
beades
.
The
seruant
of
God
out
of
her
charitie
(
who
neuer
knewe
how
to
deny
any
thing
they
asked
her
for
Gods
sak●
)
did
promise
to
treat
therof
with
her
Angell
keeper
:
and
hauing
communicated
it
with
him
,
and
obtained
of
God
what
shee
desired
,
she
willed
the
nonnes
,
that
against
a
certain
day
,
they
shold
get
together
all
the
Rosaries
&
bea●●es
they
had
,
for
our
Lord
of
his
goodnes
would
blesse
them
,
and
had
commanded
that
the
Angell
shold
bring
them
vp
to
heauen
,
from
whence
he
shold
bring
them
back
againe
blessed
.
She
spake
not
this
to
dea●
people
,
for
the
nonnes
hearing
her
,
sought
in
the
house
and
in
all
places
of
the
countries
about
,
all
the
Rosaries
,
decades
,
and
beades
they
could
:
all
which
they
brought
her
against
,
the
day
appointed
:
and
being
they
were
so
many
and
so
different
,
hence
it
commeth
that
there
is
so
much
difference
,
of
them
:
some
of
amber
,
and
iett
,
others
of
wood
,
others
of
corall
,
and
of
glasse
&c.
the
B.
sister
Ioane
,
when
she
sawe
amas●ed
together
so
many
beades
,
she
wild
them
to
be
put
in
a
little
chest
,
(
which
I
haue
seene
sometimes
&
is
kept
in
the
conuent
wi●h
great
veneration
,
euen
from
that
time
vnto
this
day
)
and
one
of
the
nonnes
to
locke
it
,
and
to
keepe
the
key
to
herself
.
5.
This
done
she
●e●her
selfe
to
prayer
,
&
the
religious
seing
her
rapt
,
held
for
certaine
that
that
was
the
happie
houre
and
instant
when
the
holy
Angell
shold
carrie
the
Rosaries
vp
to
heauen
,
there
to
blesse
them
.
And
so
carried
away
with
a
kinde
of
curiositie
,
they
came
to
the
religious
that
kept
the
key
of
the
coffer
,
and
opening
it
,
they
sawe
that
it
was
emptie
,
and
that
there
were
no
beades
at
all
therin
;
whence
they
held
for
certaine
,
that
which
they
had
imagined
;
and
so
locking
it
againe
as
it
was
before
,
they
retyred
from
thence
,
that
she
returning
from
her
rapt
,
might
not
see
them
,
awaiting
with
great
confort
,
the
graces
from
heauen
,
which
the
Angell
was
to
bring
them
,
when
the
seruant
of
God
shold
returne
from
that
rapte
.
From
which
when
she
returned
,
there
was
felte
ouer
all
the
conuent
,
so
great
fragrancie
and
sweetnes
of
sauour
,
that
drawen
therby
,
they
came
to
aske
the
seruant
of
God
the
cause
of
such
noueltie
.
Presently
,
said
shee
,
sisters
you
shall
knowe
it
,
and
the
fauour
which
God
hath
done
vs
.
Come
to
me
,
all
of
you
,
and
especiallie
shee
that
hath
the
key
of
the
little
coffre
.
6.
It
was
a
maruailous
thing
to
see
,
it
being
but
a
little
while
since
they
had
opened
it
,
and
seene
it
emptie
,
opening
it
now
againe
,
they
found
it
with
the
same
Rosaries
,
and
Beades
,
which
they
had
put
into
it
,
without
wanting
any
one
,
because
the
Angell
which
had
carried
them
to
heauen
,
had
now
brought
them
back
againe
blessed
,
and
put
them
in
the
same
chest
:
and
when
the
nonne
opened
it
who
had
the
key
,
the
smell
which
issued
thence
encreased
so
much
,
as
the
nonnes
admired
.
But
the
B.
Ioane
told
them
,
that
that
sweetnes
and
good
sauour
,
came
from
their
Rosaries
,
the
which
had
cleaued
to
them
,
as
hauing
beene
in
the
most
sacred
hands
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
not
only
had
giuen
them
his
benediction
,
but
granted
them
many
graces
and
virtues
:
which
she
related
to
them
,
&
with
all
giuing
to
euery
religio●s
her
beades
,
&
of
these
,
some
the
called
Agnus
Deies
,
because
our
Lord
had
granted
them
the
graces
which
the
Popes
do
grant
to
the
Agnus
Deies
.
Others
against
deuilles
,
for
the
virtue
which
they
had
to
cast
them
out
of
the
bodies
of
the
possessed
.
Others
against
temptations
and
infirmities
:
and
others
against
other
perills
,
according
to
the
virtues
which
God
had
giuen
them
.
And
this
great
maruaill
happened
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
twentie
three
.
7.
With
●his
treasure
of
heauen
,
which
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
granted
to
his
seruant
,
the
religious
remained
m●ch
comforted
▪
and
much
obliged
to
their
blessed
mother
,
for
the
mercy
which
by
her
intercess●on
they
had
receiued
.
And
with
much
deuotion
they
beganne
to
en●oye
the
graces
of
those
holy
beades
and
Rosaries
:
yet
euery
one
desiring
to
enioye
more
copiously
of
that
good
,
and
to
participate
of
the
virtues
which
the
others
had
by
theire
beades
,
they
besought
the
blessed
Abbesse
,
she
would
obtaine
of
our
Lord
,
that
the
graces
and
virtues
which
his
diuine
maiestie
had
diuided
among
all
●he
Rosaries
,
he
would
generally
grant
them
all
to
euery
one
of
their
beades
,
that
they
might
better
participate
of
his
mercies
:
The
seruant
of
our
Lord
did
ask
it
of
him
,
and
his
diuine
maiestie
accorded
it
,
with
condition
that
for
the
graces
of
those
beads
,
they
should
not
despise
those
which
the
Popes
should
grant
vpon
the
earth
.
8.
This
is
the
historie
of
these
misteriou●
beades
,
of
which
the
like
so
rarely
hath
beene
seene
.
And
it
is
much
to
be
noted
,
that
our
Lord
did
this
most
notable
fauour
to
his
Church
,
in
a
time
when
it
was
very
necessarie
:
for
it
was
at
the
same
time
when
Luther
impudently
and
sacrilegiously
,
opened
his
excommunicated
mouth
against
the
indulgences
and
Reades
of
pardon
,
which
the
Popes
did
grant
,
and
against
Agnus
Deies
,
and
all
kind
of
holy
thinges
.
The
virtues
of
these
beades
are
many
,
and
by
experience
it
is
knowne
,
that
they
haue
virtue
against
the
diuels
,
for
they
driue
them
out
of
humane
bodies
,
confessing
that
they
goe
out
of
them
,
through
the
virtue
of
these
beades
,
and
fly
from
those
that
carrie
them
about
them
.
They
haue
virtue
also
against
fire
,
against
thunder
,
lightening
,
tempestes
,
and
troubles
of
the
raging
seaes
,
and
against
many
infirmities
,
both
of
body
and
soule
.
They
heale
agues
,
the
pestilence
,
and
other
infirmities
.
They
are
also
of
force
against
scruples
,
temptations
,
and
frightes
of
the
diuells
.
These
and
other
virtues
,
our
Sauiour
granted
them
,
as
is
gathered
by
the
miracles
which
are
approued
;
for
of
those
which
are
not
approued
which
are
many
,
I
do
not
speake
,
because
all
that
I
shall
speake
in
this
historie
,
I
pretend
(
to
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
)
that
it
be
so
authenticke
and
certaine
,
as
with
reason
,
none
may
doubt
therof
.
9.
That
which
hath
beene
hitherto
saide
,
hath
beene
gathered
from
the
informations
aforementioned
,
and
especiallie
of
that
which
vnder
oath
certaine
of
the
ancient
religious
did
affirme
,
who
knewe
and
treated
with
the
companions
of
the
same
seruant
of
God
,
and
being
deposed
do
sweare
,
that
they
haue
heard
it
told
many
t●mes
,
and
it
is
a
publicke
tradition
from
those
times
,
vnto
these
,
that
these
beades
were
in
heauen
,
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
blessed
them
,
granting
them
many
virtues
and
graces
,
without
any
person
of
accoumpt
hauing
spoken
against
them
;
but
rather
many
Lordes
of
this
kingdome
,
and
great
prelates
therof
,
haue
procured
of
them
,
&
much
esteemed
them
.
King
Philip
the
second
of
glorious
memorie
had
one
of
them
,
&
our
Catholick
King
Philipp
the
third
,
and
Margarite
,
haue
two
of
them
,
which
they
hould
in
very
great
estimation
:
And
Pope
Clement
the
eight
of
glorious
memorie
,
who
before
he
was
Pope
came
to
Spaine
,
with
a
brother
of
his
,
Auditor
of
the
Rota
,
about
the
businesses
of
the
earldome
of
Punnonrostro
,
went
from
Torreion
of
Velasco
to
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
where
the
body
of
B.
Ioane
is
,
in
companie
of
Don
Iohn
Arrias
Portocarrero
,
and
the
Lady
Ioane
of
Castro
,
his
wife
:
and
being
informed
of
the
life
&
miracles
of
this
virgin
,
&
of
the
truth
of
these
beades
,
after
he
had
saide
masse
in
the
Chappell
where
her
body
lieth
,
demanded
of
sister
Ioane
Euangelist
then
Abbesse
,
some
of
the
beades
,
and
with
much
deuotion
,
carried
with
him
that
which
they
gaue
him
.
And
the
blessed
freers
,
freer
Francis
of
Torres
,
and
freer
Iulian
of
Saint
Augustine
,
men
of
singular
virtue
,
and
sanctitie
,
by
whom
in
their
life
,
&
after
their
death
God
did
many
miracles
,
do
affirme
,
that
these
beades
had
bene
carried
vp
to
heauen
,
and
that
Christ
our
redeemer
had
blessed
them
,
and
granted
them
many
virtues
and
pardons
.
10.
And
to
the
end
that
the
faithfull
might
enioye
them
,
they
perswaded
the
people
,
that
they
▪
shold
touch
their
Rosaries
and
Beades
,
at
those
which
they
brought
with
them
.
And
if
there
were
no
other
testimonie
of
the
truth
of
these
beades
,
but
only
the
sanctitie
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
and
that
only
she
had
affirmed
it
,
it
were
most
sufficient
to
perswade
vs
,
that
shee
would
not
deceiue
the
Church
,
publishing
false
virtues
and
graces
.
And
lesse
can
it
be
thought
,
that
she
was
deluded
by
the
diuell
,
who
was
so
much
enlightened
of
God
,
and
of
her
Angell
keeper
.
But
that
which
fully
proueth
and
confirmeth
the
virtu
&
truth
of
these
beades
,
are
the
many
miracles
which
God
hath
wrought
of
his
goodnes
,
and
in
confirmation
of
them
,
and
of
those
that
haue
touched
them
,
which
haue
the
same
virtue
,
as
shall
be
seene
in
the
ensuing
chapters
.
THE
XI
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
many
miracles
where
with
our
Lord
hath
confirmed
the
virtue
of
the
Beades
aforsaid
,
and
of
those
also
that
haue
touched
them
.
1
THe
soueraigne
and
diuine
maruaills
which
our
Lord
hath
wrought
by
the
intercession
of
this
B.
virgin
,
are
so
excellent
and
so
seldome
times
seene
in
the
world
,
as
they
seeme
to
the
people
incredible
,
if
the
testimonies
from
whence
they
are
drawen
,
were
not
so
free
from
all
suspect
,
as
in
her
historie
is
already
saide
.
And
because
there
is
nothinge
of
more
force
to
confirme
the
truth
of
an
extraordinarie
thinge
,
&
surpassing
the
common
course
of
nature
,
them
the
truth
of
miracles
,
I
will
here
recite
to
the
honor
&
glory
of
God
,
some
of
the
many
miracles
,
wherwith
the
diuine
maiestie
hath
confirmed
them
,
because
they
a●
the
touchstone
wherwith
the
supernaturall
things
&
truthes
of
God
are
knowen
&
approoued
:
For
God
neuer
doth
miracles
in
confirmation
of
false
things
:
and
those
which
he
doth
in
confirmation
of
whatsoeuer
truth
,
they
make
it
euidently
credible
,
as
is
manifest
in
those
wrought
for
the
confirmation
of
the
faith
,
and
the
many
which
the
diuine
maiestie
worketh
,
euery
day
,
approuing
the
sanctitie
of
some
saints
.
The
same
is
to
bee
iudged
of
the
miracles
which
God
hath
wrought
in
confirmation
of
these
beades
,
which
make
the
truth
of
them
so
euidently
credible
,
as
there
is
no
place
left
for
humane
malice
to
discredit
them
.
And
because
the
miracles
done
in
our
dayes
,
do
moue
vs
more
then
the
ancient
miracles
,
all
those
which
I
will
here
speake
of
shall
be
so
newe
,
as
I
will
speake
of
none
,
of
which
the
witnesses
,
iudges
,
and
scriueners
(
before
whom
the
informations
out
of
which
they
are
drawen
passed
)
are
not
at
this
present
aliue
;
and
the
informations
themselues
,
their
originalls
,
or
their
authenticall
translations
,
in
the
archiue
of
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
2.
Dame
Marie
Perez
,
a
neighbour
of
Madrid
,
lent
a
bead
which
shee
had
,
to
Emanuell
Vasquez
a
priest
of
the
same
place
,
that
the●with
he
might
dispossesse
a
certaine
person
:
and
as
soone
as
they
had
put
it
vpon
the
partie
,
the
diuell
saide
,
that
Ioanes
bea●
should
not
cast
him
out
of
that
body
:
but
the
priest
hearing
it
saide
:
by
the
virtue
which
God
hath
put
in
this
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
I
command
thee
,
diuell
,
that
thou
by
and
by
depart
out
of
this
woman
:
and
at
that
instant
he
went
out
of
her
,
and
she
remained
wholy
melted
in
giuing
thancks
to
our
Lord
,
and
the
asistants
with
newe
deuotion
,
redoubling
their
feruor
towards
the
beades
.
3.
Dame
Agnes
of
Luxan
,
religious
of
the
conuent
of
saint
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
doth
declare
vpon
her
oath
,
that
bringing
to
the
saide
conuent
a
woman
possessed
,
shee
gaue
her
a
bead
that
shee
had
,
and
putting
it
about
her
necke
,
the
diuell
went
out
of
her
that
was
possessed
.
4.
Father
freer
Francis
Castannosa
,
of
the
order
of
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
,
diffinitor
of
the
holy
prouince
of
Castile
,
declared
also
vnder
oath
,
that
hauing
some
of
the
said
beades
,
and
hearing
say
in
P●nto
where
he
was
gardian
,
that
a
priest
was
dispossessing
a
woman
,
went
to
the
Church
where
he
was
:
and
as
soone
as
shee
espied
him
,
shee
gaue
a
leape
of
more
then
thirtie
foote
,
flying
from
him
:
which
seing
,
he
asked
the
possessed
,
wherfore
shee
started
?
who
answered
,
because
thou
bringest
with
thee
certaine
beades
;
and
the
saide
gardian
,
willing
to
dissemble
it
,
shewed
his
emptie
handes
&
saied
:
doest
thou
not
see
that
I
bring
nothing
?
but
the
diuell
crying
out
saied
:
thou
bringest
beades
,
thou
bringest
beades
of
that
same
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
.
What
virtue
haue
they
that
thou
flyest
from
them
,
saide
the
gardian
?
And
the
diuell
answered
:
I
will
not
tell
thee
.
And
in
such
extremities
was
the
possessed
woman
,
as
she
would
neuer
consent
that
they
should
put
vpon
her
those
beades
.
Whereby
was
experienced
,
how
much
the
diuells
do
feare
them
.
5.
Isabell
of
Cerro
,
neighbour
of
the
towne
of
Torreion
de
Velasco
,
had
three
of
these
Beades
,
and
going
out
to
heare
the
Masse
of
the
children
of
the
doctrine
in
Madrid
,
she
met
with
a
possessed
woman
,
who
had
her
face
all
scratched
and
full
of
markes
:
and
putting
vpon
her
the
said
Beades
,
shee
beganne
forthwith
to
sweate
,
crying
out
and
bleating
like
a
goate
,
whervpon
the
diuell
went
out
of
her
:
but
as
soone
as
they
were
taken
from
her
,
shee
was
possessed
againe
.
Another
time
,
putting
vpon
her
another
Bead
of
one
of
the
religious
of
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
,
the
diuell
went
out
of
her
againe
:
&
that
he
might
no
more
returne
to
torment
her
,
the
Religious
bestowed
that
Bede
vpon
her
.
6.
The
said
Isabell
of
Cerro
,
being
in
Torreion
,
she
heard
tell
,
that
a
certaine
yong
man
which
came
to
her
house
was
possessed
,
whom
they
carried
to
exorcise
,
to
S.
Toribio
of
Lieuana
;
She
moued
with
compassion
,
put
her
Beades
vpon
him
,
and
the
diuell
making
a
greeuos
sturre
saide
:
if
thou
knewest
the
torment
thou
puttest
me
to
,
thou
woldest
let
me
alone
.
O
what
doe
I
see
!
O
what
doe
I
see
!
and
saying
this
&
crying
out
,
he
p●ssed
through
the
presse
of
people
,
and
with
such
admirable
swiftne
fled
aw●y
,
that
they
could
not
catch
him
,
although
many
people
ran
after
him
.
7.
Another
possessed
woman
,
came
to
the
house
of
the
sai●
I●●be●●
of
Cerro
,
so
cruelly
tormented
by
those
●ell●she
furies
,
as
it
was
pi●●ie
to
see
her
.
But
touching
her
on
the
mouth
with
the
Beades
,
shee
fell
downe
as
one
dead
,
and
remained
blue
,
and
all
couered
with
a
great
sweat
:
but
a
little
after
she
arose
,
greatly
comforted
to
see
herselfe
deliuered
,
thorough
Gods
asistance
,
from
that
cruell
tyrant
.
8.
Father
freer
Peeter
of
Salazar
,
consultor
of
the
supreme
councell
of
the
holy
inquisition
,
who
had
bene
Prouinciall
in
the
prouince
of
Castile
,
declared
vpon
his
oath
being
examined
theron
,
that
he
knewe
that
the
Beades
of
B.
Ioane
,
haue
not
only
virtue
against
the
diuells
,
but
also
against
fire
,
tempestes
,
lightenings
,
thunderboltes
,
and
all
torments
of
the
se●
,
and
that
this
is
a
thing
well
knowen
in
these
kingdomes
,
&
confirmed
by
much
experience
&
by
many
miracles
;
Especially
hee
declared
that
the
yeare
past
,
which
was
a
thousand
six
hundred
and
nine
,
the
twentith
day
of
May
,
there
was
a
great
tempest
of
thunder
and
lightening
,
from
which
to
be
defended
,
a
woman
of
little
Torreioncillo
,
called
Marie
Buena
,
blest
her selfe
with
a
Bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
and
the
tempest
encreasing
,
a
thunderbolt
fell
,
which
killed
a
little
dogge
she
had
on
her
lappe
,
&
she
remained
without
hurt
:
afterward
,
this
very
miracle
was
approoued
,
&
the
said
woman
sware
that
it
was
true
,
as
hath
bene
tolde
.
So
many
extraordinarie
things
haue
happened
in
matter
of
thunderbolts
,
as
this
might
chance
without
miracle
;
but
for
such
it
was
iudged
,
&
lastly
the
thinge
is
recounted
as
it
happened
.
9.
Moreouer
,
the
aforsaid
Father
affirmed
,
that
going
to
Rome
to
the
Generall
chapter
,
which
was
celebrated
in
the
time
of
Sixtus
Quintus
,
being
at
sea
about
the
Port
of
Niza
,
there
arose
so
great
a
tempest
,
that
all
of
them
were
at
the
point
to
perish
:
and
being
much
troubled
and
calling
for
helpe
from
heauen
,
hee
remembred
himself
,
that
he
carried
with
him
a
bead
of
B.
Ioane
,
and
casting
it
into
the
sea
,
fastned
to
a
long
corde
,
that
he
might
get
it
againe
,
in
that
instant
the
heauen
cleered
,
and
the
tempest
ceassed
,
and
the
sea
was
asswaged
in
such
sort
,
that
they
gained
the
hauen
,
and
all
of
them
gaue
many
thanckes
to
God
,
for
hauing
deliuered
them
from
so
manifest
perill
,
by
the
virtue
of
that
bead
,
to
the
which
all
of
them
attributed
it
,
because
the
faire
wether
came
so
instantly
,
and
so
vnhoped
for
by
the
mariners
.
10.
Christofer
of
Cerro
neighbour
of
Torreion
,
affirmed
,
that
a
great
tempest
of
thunder
,
hayle
,
and
lightening
fallinge
,
he
remembred
himself
of
one
of
these
beades
which
he
had
with
him
,
and
desiring
that
all
that
stood
there
,
shold
knowe
the
virtue
of
these
beades
,
he
threw
that
which
he
had
toward
that
quarter
whence
the
tempest
came
,
and
at
the
same
instant
it
ceased
,
and
th●
skie
waxed
cleere
,
to
the
great
admiration
of
them
all
.
11.
Luissa
Roman
,
neighbour
of
Torreion
,
fell
into
a
great
infirmitie
,
for
which
she
was
wholly
despaired
of
by
the
phisitions
:
and
being
almost
dead
,
they
put
about
her
neck
the
beades
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
and
she
sawe
in
a
dreame
,
that
a
nonne
of
her
habit
put
on
her
the
said
beades
,
and
bad
her
take
courage
,
for
with
those
she
should
bee
healed
;
And
when
shee
awaked
,
shee
was
found
couered
with
a
great
sweat
,
and
wholie
healed
,
not
without
great
admiration
of
all
those
who
had
seene
her
in
so
great
perill
,
and
all
praysed
our
Lord
for
so
great
a
meruaill
.
12.
Anne
of
Lero
,
widowe
,
neighbour
of
Torreion
,
was
much
oppressed
with
a
palsey
,
in
such
sort
that
she
could
not
stir
her
arme
,
nor
her
left
legg
;
and
commending
herself
to
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
she
promised
,
that
if
it
pleased
her
to
heale
her
,
she
would
visit
her
holy
body
for
nine
dayes
together
.
And
putting
vpon
her
one
of
those
beades
,
she
found
herself
sodainly
whole
.
The
same
woman
also
in
the
time
of
●he
plague
,
had
vpon
her
,
two
deadly
impostumes
;
was
quitte
despaired
of
the
phisitians
,
and
forsaken
of
the
peo●le
of
her
owne
house
,
who
to
fly
from
the
plague
,
vtterly
left
her
.
But
remembring
her
of
a
bead
,
she
hoped
that
by
the
merits
of
the
Saint
,
our
Lord
would
restore
her
to
her
health
.
She
was
not
frustrated
of
her
ho●e
,
for
the
diuine
maiestie
caused
,
that
the
selfe
●ame
houre
in
which
the
phisitian
affirmed
shee
would
dye
,
shee
was
all
couered
with
a
sweat
,
which
being
past
,
she
was
well
,
&
called
the
people
of
her
house
vnto
her
,
asking
them
to
giue
her
to
eat
:
the
Phisitian
demanding
on
the
morrowe
,
it
she
were
dead
,
they
told
him
that
she
was
amended
,
and
entring
to
see
her
,
hee
found
her
without
any
manner
of
sicknesse
,
and
when
she
was
well
recouered
,
she
came
to
watch
at
the
body
of
B.
Ioane
,
as
she
had
promised
.
13.
Dame
Isabell
of
Valleio
,
was
in
Alcada
of
Henares
much
oppressed
with
the
euill
of
the
hart
,
and
with
other
infirmities
,
so
perilous
,
as
that
she
was
despayred
of
;
But
laying
one
of
these
Beades
vpon
her
hart
,
it
stuck
so
fast
vnto
her
flesh
,
as
if
they
had
nayled
it
,
and
she
beganne
presently
to
be
better
,
and
in
short
time
obtained
entire
health
of
all
her
infirmities
,
by
the
virtue
which
God
had
put
into
that
beade
.
14.
Hieronyma
Euangelist
,
a
Religious
of
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
declared
,
that
as
she
eate
a
little
fishe
,
a
sharp
bone
went
crosse
her
throate
;
and
fearing
to
choake
herself
,
she
commended
it
to
the
glorious
S.
Blase
:
but
seeing
her self
still
oppressed
of
her
griefe
,
and
calling
to
mind
the
beades
of
B.
Ioane
,
inuoked
her
help
,
and
putting
to
her
throat
one
of
the
beades
,
at
that
very
instant
,
the
thorne
came
out
all
bloudie
at
that
end
which
had
stucke
fast
in
her
throat
,
and
shee
remayned
whole
and
well
.
15.
A
Lady
of
Madrid
(
whom
for
iust
respectes
I
do
not
name
)
being
much
perplexed
with
scruples
,
and
doutes
of
faith
,
wherwith
the
diuell
did
disquiet
her
,
procured
a
beade
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
and
only
with
carying
it
about
her
,
she
remained
free
from
the
temptations
of
the
diuell
.
And
the
same
bead
put
vpon
a
grandchild
of
the
iustice
Villaroell
in
Madrid
,
who
then
was
sicke
of
a
strong
ague
,
she
remayned
forthwith
well
:
discouering
herein
the
virtue
which
our
Lord
put
in
these
beades
,
against
the
perills
both
of
soule
and
body
.
16.
Marie
Nunnes
,
a
neighbour
of
Torreion
,
on
a
time
saide
to
Isabell
of
Cerro
,
her
neighbour
,
that
there
was
no
saluation
for
her
,
for
she
was
condemned
,
and
that
her
Angell
keeper
had
now
forsaken
her
.
The
said
Isabell
of
Cerro
hearing
this
,
put
in
her
hand
the
beades
of
B.
Ioane
,
with
which
she
slept
for
the
space
of
an
houre
,
and
awaking
she
saide
:
Ah
neighbour
what
is
this
you
haue
put
betwixt
my
handes
,
for
by
it
I
haue
found
both
health
,
and
remedie
:
and
presently
remained
free
from
that
desperation
and
madnesse
,
in
to
which
shee
formerly
was
fallen
.
17.
Anne
Lopez
,
a
neighbour
of
the
foresaid
place
;
prayed
the
said
Isabell
of
Cerro
,
to
giue
her
one
of
those
beades
,
for
to
put
it
vpon
a
sonne
of
hers
,
which
sawe
many
euill
visions
,
and
after
she
had
put
it
on
him
,
he
neuer
sawe
them
more
,
but
remained
very
quiet
and
well
at
ease
.
A
little
while
after
,
Isabell
prayed
her
to
restore
her
the
bead
back
againe
,
being
her
sonne
was
now
well
:
but
she
couetous
therof
,
would
not
rendre
it
,
wherupon
the
said
Isabell
of
Cerro
,
said
:
I
pray
God
thou
maiest
neuer
enioy
it
:
and
so
it
happened
,
for
Anne
,
saying
her
prayers
vpon
it
,
it
vanished
from
out
of
her
fingers
,
leauing
her
full
of
confusion
,
and
feare
,
and
neuer
after
could
she
see
it
.
18.
Agnes
Baptist
a
religious
in
the
monasterie
of
Saint
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
gaue
one
of
these
beades
to
Francis
of
Royas
her
cozin
germane
,
and
he
losing
it
vpon
the
waye
,
missed
it
,
and
returning
back
some
leagues
so
seeke
it
,
praying
the
glorious
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
that
he
might
find
it
,
because
he
esteemed
it
very
much
,
he
found
it
in
a
cobwebb
,
in
the
ayre
,
eleuated
a
yard
from
aboue
the
ground
;
and
with
much
reuerence
hee
tooke
it
,
and
caused
it
to
be
set
in
gold
,
and
full
of
teares
and
deuotion
,
he
recounted
this
historie
to
his
afore
named
cozin
,
which
shee
relateth
vpon
her
oath
.
19.
It
is
also
manifest
by
information
,
and
by
the
testimonie
of
Isidore
Garcia
,
publicke
scri●ener
of
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
that
in
the
yeare
1607.
the
11.
day
of
Iuly
,
Anne
de
Montoya
a
neighbour
of
Valdemoro
,
being
in
the
Church
of
the
monasterie
of
the
Crosse
,
fulfilling
a
nouen
,
or
nine
dayes
prayer
,
which
shee
had
promised
to
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
(
for
hauing
deliuered
her
husband
from
a
very
perilous
infirmitie
)
and
desiring
much
to
haue
some
of
her
beades
,
prayed
that
she
might
find
one
,
and
being
in
this
prayer
,
one
came
in
the
ayer
,
which
fell
from
on
highe
,
and
strooke
her
on
the
fore
head
,
in
the
sight
of
Angela
of
Auila
,
wife
to
Iohn
Giron
,
and
Catharine
of
Tolosa
,
wife
to
Iohn
Martinez
,
neighbours
of
Cienposuelos
,
who
were
present
,
and
declared
it
before
the
said
scriuener
.
And
considering
the
place
where
the
woman
●ate
when
the
bead
fell
,
it
was
a
miraculous
chance
,
for
it
could
not
be
by
humane
industrie
,
because
there
was
not
neer
about
it
any
doore
,
window
,
hole
,
not
chin●k
,
wherby
they
might
cast
it
,
which
therfore
is
holden
for
a
miracle
of
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
other
miracles
,
which
our
Lord
hath
wrought
with
the
Beades
,
touched
at
the
originall
Beades
.
1
NOt
only
the
beades
which
the
Angell
carried
vp
to
heauen
,
and
there
were
blessed
by
our
Lord
,
haue
the
virtues
which
wee
haue
seene
.
But
also
those
haue
the
same
which
are
touched
at
them
,
as
the
B.
Ioane
had
said
to
her
religious
.
And
the
virtue
of
these
beades
,
doe
much
more
prooue
the
miracles
done
at
those
that
haue
bene
touched
of
them
,
which
haue
beene
done
by
meanes
of
those
which
our
Lord
blessed
in
hea●en
.
For
if
only
for
hauing
to●ched
these
beades
▪
they
haue
such
propertie
and
virtue
as
to
cast
out
●iuells
,
and
doe
other
miracles
,
it
is
cleere
that
the
beades
which
gaue
them
this
virtue
,
do
not
want
it
themselues
;
when
in
good
Philosophie
they
must
haue
it
eminently
.
And
because
miracles
are
so
good
a
proofe
and
so
sufficient
,
for
supernaturall
things
(
for
no
proofe
is
equall
vnto
it
,
because
a
miracle
being
doone
in
confirmation
of
the
doctrine
which
is
preached
,
God
is
found
to
be
the
witnesse
therof
)
I
willl
heer
recount
some
,
gathered
of
the
aboue
named
informations
,
and
of
another
made
by
authoritie
of
his
excellencie
of
Toledo
,
for
the
auouching
of
certaine
miracles
of
the
blessed
freer
Iulian
of
S.
Augustin
,
by
whom
our
Lord
hath
wrought
so
m●ny
,
that
those
which
are
iuridically
proued
in
nintie
&
two
authenticall
informations
,
a●erred
by
a
thousand
and
foure
hundred
witnesse
,
taken
first
by
authoritie
of
the
ordinarie
,
and
after
by
especiall
commission
of
his
holinesse
passe
the
number
of
six
hundred
.
This
seruant
of
God
,
had
one
of
the
originall
Beades
,
&
so
much
deuotion
bare
he
to
it
,
as
he
exhorted
the
people
,
to
touch
their
Rosaries
at
the
same
,
and
in
this
wor●k
of
charitie
there
fell
out
strange
cases
wi●h
the
diuells
,
who
procured
to
depriue
him
of
it
,
as
these
miracles
which
followe
do
approue
.
2.
The
blessed
Father
being
in
the
yarde
where
they
of
the
towne
of
Villanueua
dresse
their
corne
,
there
came
to
him
Marie
Sanz
,
wife
to
Bartholomew
de
Onchell
the
elder
,
and
requesting
him
that
she
might
touch
her
Rosarie
,
at
the
beade
that
he
had
hanging
at
this
Rosarie
,
hee
saide
:
lift
vp
first
this
stone
which
is
hard
by
vs
:
the
woman
tried
twise
and
could
not
,
for
it
burnt
like
fire
,
and
shee
burnt
herself
:
B.
freer
Iulian
seeing
this
,
saide
:
Do
not
labour
about
it
daughter
,
for
this
is
no
stone
,
although
it
seemeth
so
to
bee
,
but
it
is
a
diuell
,
which
pretendet
to
hinder
,
that
thy
beades
bee
not
touched
at
the
bead
of
B.
Ioane
,
that
thou
maiest
not
enioy
of
the
virtues
which
God
hath
put
therin
;
like
cases
to
these
happened
him
many
times
in
the
saide
towne
of
Villanueua
,
and
in
Camarma
,
as
appeareth
by
the
saide
information
,
and
that
the
stones
disappeared
,
when
the
saint
discouered
what
they
were
.
3.
In
the
towne
of
Meiorada
,
the
seruant
of
God
being
a
touching
other
Rosaries
,
at
the
bead
which
he
had
,
there
came
to
him
Iulian
Dias
,
daughter
of
Albertus
de
Cobeia
,
that
he
might
touch
her
ten
beades
,
and
the
saint
saide
:
They
haue
beene
touched
at
an
other
time
,
and
they
haue
the
virtue
of
the
beades
of
the
B.
Ioane
:
which
was
approued
to
be
so
,
and
that
it
was
more
then
two
yeares
,
since
Francis
Moreno
a
neighbour
of
Zelafe
,
had
touched
them
in
Madrid
at
another
beade
.
4.
Magdalen
Es●riuano
,
a
neighbour
of
Torreion
of
Velasco
,
was
much
tempted
by
the
diuell
,
who
appeared
to
her
oftentimes
,
and
offering
her
a
rope
,
willed
her
,
to
hang
herself
;
But
our
Lord
was
pleased
,
that
he
laying
vpon
her
a
touched
bead
,
the
diuell
neuer
more
appeared
vnto
her
,
and
she
remained
free
from
him
,
and
from
the
feares
,
and
amazements
which
he
suggested
vnto
her
.
5.
A
certaine
Doctor
was
much
troubled
with
scruples
and
doutes
,
in
matters
of
faith
,
wherwith
the
diuell
vexed
him
:
and
hauing
heard
speake
of
the
virtue
of
the
beades
of
the
blessed
Ioane
,
he
procured
one
of
them
that
were
touched
,
and
with
only
carrying
it
about
him
,
he
remained
free
,
and
with
the
same
bead
,
cast
the
diuell
out
of
a
man
.
6.
Carrillo
,
priest
and
singing
man
of
the
holy
Church
of
Toledo
,
had
one
of
the
touched
beades
:
and
thinking
that
it
was
of
the
originalls
(
because
for
such
it
was
giuen
him
)
comming
where
there
was
a
possessed
person
,
the
diuell
wild
him
that
he
shold
get
him
from
him
,
because
he
brought
with
him
a
bead
of
S.
Ioane
,
which
although
it
were
of
those
that
were
touched
,
had
the
same
virtue
that
the
others
had
,
&
that
he
much
tormented
him
with
it
:
and
with
this
the
priest
was
freed
of
his
errour
,
&
knewe
that
the
bead
was
no
originall
,
but
of
the
touched
;
yet
that
it
had
the
selfe
same
virtue
,
which
those
had
which
Christ
himselfe
blessed
.
And
although
the
diuell
be
the
Father
of
lyes
,
yet
in
such
like
cases
,
God
is
not
wont
to
let
him
lye
,
nor
yet
permit
him
to
deceiue
vs
.
7.
M●rie
Magdalen
a
Religious
of
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
declared
on
her
word
,
that
a
woman
of
Mad●id
,
came
to
watch
at
the
said
conuent
,
and
said
that
shee
seeing
a
poss●ssed
person
carried
to
be
exorcised
,
and
remembring
herself
of
the
beades
of
B.
Ioane
,
saide
:
oh
that
we
had
one
!
another
woman
that
went
with
her
heard
it
,
and
answered
:
I
haue
one
of
those
that
are
touched
,
but
I
will
not
part
with
it
,
least
it
bee
lost
:
and
the
foresaid
woman
said
:
why
then
let
me
touch
another
with
that
,
for
although
those
that
that
are
touched
,
are
not
of
the
originall
Beades
,
yet
faith
will
suffice
.
And
touching
a
bea●
at
that
which
had
beene
touched
,
went
with
it
to
the
Church
where
they
exo●cised
the
possessed
person
:
and
as
soone
as
she
entred
at
the
doore
,
the
diuell
beganne
to
cry
out
,
saying
,
that
they
shold
put
out
that
woman
from
thence
,
for
with
a
bead
that
shee
brought
,
shee
tormented
him
more
then
all
hell
together
.
8.
Dame
Katharine
of
Salazar
declared
,
that
a
woman
slaue
of
her
mothers
,
had
one
of
the
touched
beades
,
and
that
going
one
day
to
the
market
,
shee
sawe
many
people
about
a
possessed
person
,
and
coming
also
to
looke
on
,
the
possessed
beganne
to
cry
out
,
saying
:
Take
away
from
thence
that
slaue
,
for
she
tormenteth
me
with
a
be●d
which
shee
bringeth
of
that
same
Iugg
.
Which
the
people
hearing
,
gaue
place
that
the
slaue
might
come
neer
,
and
put
the
bead
vpon
the
possessed
person
,
and
at
that
instant
the
diuell
went
out
of
him
,
leauing
him
free
:
all
that
were
present
,
admiring
the
virtue
which
God
had
put
in
the
saide
beades
.
9.
Iohn
of
Arriaga
,
a
neighbour
of
Cubas
,
had
a
broken
bead
of
those
that
were
touched
,
and
going
to
the
towne
of
Pinto
,
he
found
that
they
were
exorcising
in
the
Church
,
a
woman
possessed
by
the
diuell
:
who
so
soone
as
he
sawe
him
,
beganne
to
cry
out
,
that
they
shold
put
from
thence
that
man
,
for
he
bringes
a
bead
of
Iugg
of
the
Crosse
,
which
tormented
him
more
then
hell
it selfe
:
and
the
said
Arriaga
,
gaue
it
to
the
priest
which
exorcised
,
and
putting
it
vpon
the
possessed
,
the
diuell
went
forthwith
out
of
her
,
and
left
her
free
.
10.
Catharine
of
S.
Anne
,
an
old
religious
of
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
gaue
to
a
certaine
man
,
one
of
these
beades
,
and
he
thinking
that
it
was
of
the
originalls
,
expected
the
houre
to
make
experience
of
it
,
and
of
the
virtue
it
had
against
the
diuells
:
and
meeting
with
one
possessed
,
and
putting
it
vpon
him
,
the
diuell
fell
into
great
extremities
,
saying
most
furiously
:
it
is
not
a
beade
of
S.
Ioane
that
casteth
me
out
,
but
a
bead
of
S.
Anne
;
for
so
was
the
religious
called
that
gaue
it
him
,
because
it
was
not
an
originall
,
but
of
those
that
were
touched
therat
.
11.
Many
other
miracles
I
leaue
to
sett
downe
;
for
it
seemeth
to
me
that
these
do
sufficiently
proue
the
virtue
of
these
beades
,
and
that
which
they
haue
that
are
touched
at
them
,
and
such
are
the
most
of
those
that
are
extant
:
for
of
those
originall
Beades
which
our
Lord
blessed
in
heauen
,
there
are
verie
fewe
,
being
that
with
the
time
they
haue
beene
lost
and
consumed
.
In
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
there
are
two
,
since
the
time
of
the
glorious
Ioane
:
and
among
the
nonnes
therof
some
are
found
,
and
other
particular
persons
also
haue
of
them
.
In
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
so
nere
to
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
are
found
some
of
them
,
so
much
esteemed
of
those
who
haue
them
,
that
they
are
hereditarie
from
one
to
another
,
and
they
leaue
them
by
will
of
testament
when
they
dye
,
for
the
great
deuotion
they
haue
to
the
saide
beades
,
and
great
experience
of
the
virtues
which
God
hath
put
in
them
.
THE
XIII
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
many
other
miracles
,
which
our
Lord
hath
done
by
meanes
of
the
said
Beades
.
1
OVr
most
clement
Lord
who
hath
done
so
many
fauours
to
his
seruant
,
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
at
the
same
time
when
the
contempt
was
made
of
the
Beades
which
his
diuine
maiestie
had
blessed
at
her
instance
,
was
pleased
to
worck
many
others
in
defence
of
the
truth
,
and
in
publicke
places
,
where
the
ecclesiasticall
and
secular
iudges
,
could
make
iuridicall
processes
.
Of
the
which
I
will
heer
recite
some
,
to
the
greater
glorie
of
almightie
God
.
2.
Francis
Rodrigues
,
the
Sonne
of
Antonie
Rodriguez
,
and
of
Helena
Rodriguez
neighbours
of
Monforte
de
Lemos
,
and
resident
in
the
cittie
of
Valladolid
,
of
24.
yeares
of
age
,
being
on
thursdays
at
night
well
and
sound
of
his
eyes
,
was
found
so
blind
on
the
morrowe
,
that
although
he
opened
them
,
yet
he
could
not
see
the
light
of
the
day
,
nor
the
shininge
of
the
sunne
,
no●
any
other
thing
:
and
so
he
went
blind
,
leaning
vpon
a
staffe
,
&
asking
almes
almost
three
moneths
,
vntill
comming
to
aske
at
the
monasterie
of
S.
Francis
of
Valladolid
,
after
the
porter
had
giuen
him
his
alme●
,
hauing
great
pittie
of
him
,
he
put
vpon
his
eyes
an
o●●ginall
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
which
is
in
the
same
conuent
,
and
touched
therwith
his
Rosarie
which
he
carried
,
bidding
him
to
haue
much
deuotion
&
faith
toward
the
glorious
saint
:
and
that
when
he
went
to
bed
,
he
shold
put
that
Rosarie
many
times
vpon
his
eyes
,
and
so
he
did
with
the
greatest
deuotion
that
he
could
all
that
night
,
calling
many
times
vpon
the
Saint
,
vntill
he
fell
a
sleepe
:
and
waking
in
the
morning
being
Palme
sonday
,
in
the
year
1611.
he
found
his
eyes
very
cleer
and
well
,
and
with
the
selfe
same
sight
as
before
:
for
the
which
not
containing
himself
for
ioy
,
he
arose
from
his
bed
crying
out
,
and
without
remembring
his
staffe
on
which
hee
leaned
(
for
now
he
had
no
need
of
it
)
he
went
straite
to
giue
thancks
to
the
saint
,
to
the
foresaid
conuent
of
S.
Francis
where
her
image
is
painted
,
as
also
that
both
the
freers
&
the
porter
,
might
see
the
fauour
God
had
done
him
.
Wherupon
Doctor
Don
Fernande
de
Valdes
,
Prouisor
generall
of
the
Bishopricke
of
Valladolid
,
examined
him
iuridically
:
and
the
information
being
made
,
with
many
other
sworne
witnesses
,
and
with
the
interuention
of
the
fiscall
of
the
episcopall
audience
,
this
aboue
said
was
found
to
be
true
,
by
the
same
originall
information
which
is
in
th●
office
of
Iohn
de
Vaga
in
the
cittie
of
Valladolid
,
Notarie
,
and
the
authenticall
coppie
therof
in
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Also
Doctor
Ortega
de
Salazar
teniente
of
the
corrigidor
of
Valladolid
,
gaue
another
information
vpon
this
case
,
before
Peter
of
Auila
,
a
publique
scriuener
of
his
maiestie
,
and
of
the
number
of
that
cittie
,
approued
by
Antonie
Vasquez
of
Barreda
,
and
Iohn
de
Gamarra
,
the
Kings
publicke
scriueners
of
Valladolid
.
It
is
also
manifest
by
a
testimonie
,
sealed
and
signed
by
seauen
scriueners
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
number
of
the
forenamed
cittie
:
the
which
is
originally
kept
in
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
3.
The
same
yeare
it
happened
in
Valladolid
,
that
a
child
of
thirteene
moneths
,
the
sonne
of
one
Iohn
of
Velasco
,
a
Gold
smith
,
being
sick
of
the
squincie
,
and
of
the
euill
of
the
throate
,
together
with
an
aposteme
in
the
throat
,
and
besides
all
these
infirmities
it
did
not
suck
,
and
had
n●we
the
brest
swollen
,
which
caused
the
phisi●ians
●o
despayre
of
it
who
had
it
in
cure
:
The
parents
seeing
that
their
childe
would
dye
,
and
that
there
was
,
no
remedie
for
it
on
the
earth
,
commended
it
to
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
and
put
vpon
the
throate
of
it
,
th●ee
of
her
touched
beades
,
wherwith
the
aposteme
brake
,
and
the
child
cast
out
at
the
nose
and
mouth
,
great
quantitie
of
matter
and
bloud
,
and
witho●t
any
other
benefit
by
and
by
tooke
the
brest
,
and
remained
sound
,
all
holding
it
for
a
miracle
of
the
●aint
▪
according
as
vnder
oa●h
Doctor
Hernan
Sanches
,
Professor
of
Phisick
in
the
Vniuersitie
of
Valladolid
declared
,
who
was
the
phisitian
that
had
it
in
cure
,
being
iuridicallie
examined
by
Doctor
Fernando
de
Valdes
,
Prouost
generall
of
the
Diocese
of
Valladolid
,
who
gaue
the
information
of
this
miracle
:
which
declaration
is
in
the
office
of
I●hn
Vega
,
Notarie
of
Valladolid
,
and
the
authenticall
copie
of
it
,
in
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
4.
It
fell
out
also
the
same
yeare
,
that
Manuela
de
Toro
,
daughter
of
Antonie
de
Toro
,
and
of
Anne
de
la
Fuente
,
neighbours
of
the
forenamed
citty
of
Valladolid
,
hauing
a
great
running
in
her
eyes
,
and
two
clodds
or
skinnes
that
couered
them
,
although
they
applyed
many
remedies
,
none
pro●ited
vntill
they
put
vpon
her
eyes
,
an
originall
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
which
is
in
the
conuent
of
S.
Francis
o●
V●lladoli●
,
wherwith
she
remained
sound
of
her
sight
.
5.
Marie
of
Tordesillas
,
daughter
to
Gabriell
of
Tordesillas
,
a
Broker
in
Valladolid
,
being
a
child
of
only
●wo
moneths
ould
,
fell
into
certaine
quartanes
and
very
strong
ag●es
,
which
dured
her
for
foure
●eares
,
and
it
pleased
God
,
that
touching
her
with
the
beade
of
B.
Ioane
which
is
in
the
conuent
of
saint
Francis
,
and
putting
about
her
neck
another
of
the
touched
at
it
,
she
remained
forthwith
,
found
and
perfectly
whole
.
6.
Marie
Mexia
,
wife
to
Iohn
of
Mexia
scriuener
in
Valladolid
,
became
blind
of
both
her
eyes
by
certaine
wennes
,
and
putting
vpon
them
the
Rosarie
of
her
husband
,
which
had
beene
touched
at
a
beade
of
the
Saint
,
and
commending
herself
to
her
,
recouered
sight
at
the
second
time
that
they
applyed
the
said
Rosarie
to
her
eyes
.
7.
Ga●par
de
Arriaga
,
who
resideth
in
the
courte
,
and
Anne
Perez
his
Lady
declared
,
how
the
said
Ga●par
de
Arriaga
,
being
sicke
with
a
paine
of
the
side
and
of
very
great
agues
,
forsake
of
the
Physitians
,
his
wife
commending
him
to
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
and
making
on
that
side
where
the
paine
was
,
many
Crosses
with
one
of
the
touched
beades
,
it
pleased
God
,
that
at
that
instant
he
was
ridd
of
the
paine
and
of
the
ague
,
and
was
presently
well
:
and
so
they
promised
to
goe
and
visite
her
bodie
:
and
in
accomplishing
the
aforsaid
promisse
,
they
sware
that
this
aboue
said
was
truth
,
wherof
information
was
made
,
and
is
originally
kept
in
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
and
in
the
same
is
related
another
case
much
like
vnto
this
.
8.
In
Villaseca
of
Sagra
was
a
woman
much
persecuted
of
the
diuell
,
which
many
times
appeared
to
her
in
diuers
formes
,
giuing
her
many
blowes
and
punches
;
but
it
pleased
our
Lord
,
that
putting
vpon
her
one
of
the
touched
beades
,
the
diuell
tormented
her
no
more
,
nor
came
vnto
her
from
that
time
forward
,
although
once
he
appeared
to
her
,
and
told
her
,
that
if
she
would
not
take
away
that
beade
,
which
was
not
of
the
true
originalls
of
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
he
would
choake
her
.
And
the
woman
noted
,
that
this
time
the
diuell
did
not
come
nere
her
as
he
was
wont
,
not
yet
within
fiue
paces
of
her
:
wherof
Iohn
Fernandez
de
Plaza
scriuener
of
his
maiestie
,
and
notarie
of
the
holy
office
in
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
th●
yea●
1611.
gaue
his
testimonie
.
9.
Dame
Luissa
de
P●rres
Montaluo
,
neighbour
of
Valladolid
,
being
deafe
of
both
her
eares
,
and
no
remedie
profitting
her
,
of
many
which
were
sough●e
,
was
healed
by
touching
a
beade
of
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
and
putting
vpon
her
eares
others
o●
those
〈◊〉
had
beene
touched
at
it
,
remained
●er●ectly
whole
:
wherof
the
originall
information
,
is
in
the
con●ent
of
the
Crosse
.
10.
In
the
cittie
of
Palencia
,
was
a
man
possess●●
〈◊〉
●he
diuell
,
who
seing
a
surgeane
of
the
same
citt●●
,
●ed
and
bad
him
get
him
from
him
for
he
came
to
kill
him
;
and
the
surgeane
bidding
him
●ooke
for
he
had
no
weapons
wherwithall
●o
offend
hi●
:
hee
answered
,
that
it
was
with
the
beades
he
brought
with
him
,
of
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
.
This
possessed
person
being
to
be
exorcised
,
infinite
people
came
together
,
and
the
foresaid
surgeane
;
whom
as
sone
as
he
sawe
,
he
saide
,
calling
him
by
his
name
:
what
w●t
thou
with
me
Peter
Doblanza
,
that
thou
so
dost
persecute
and
burne
me
?
the
surgen
replied
,
with
what
do
I
thee
so
much
harme
,
when
I
haue
no
weapons
to
offend
thee
?
then
the
possessed
person
lifting
vp
his
voice
,
saide
:
With
those
which
thou
sleepest
with
a
nights
,
which
are
three
beades
touched
at
that
of
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
the
which
thou
wearest
on
thy
wristes
and
throate
:
Wherin
was
manifest
,
that
it
was
the
diuell
who
spake
in
that
man
,
because
this
was
so
secret
,
that
none
at
all
knewe
thereof
.
And
it
was
more
knowen
,
because
at
the
first
exorcismes
,
the
curate
commanded
him
to
tell
who
he
was
,
and
he
said
satan
.
Then
the
curate
demanding
some
bead
of
B.
Ioane
,
they
gaue
him
a
Rosarie
which
he
put
about
his
neck
,
although
the
possessed
refused
it
much
,
and
beganne
to
make
manie
faces
and
gestures
,
making
shewe
of
many
most
grieuous
pinchinges
,
and
griefes
:
wherupon
the
curate
asking
of
him
,
what
he
felt
?
he
answered
,
that
he
felt
greater
paines
and
torment
with
that
Rosarie
,
then
if
for
three
thousand
yeares
he
had
beene
in
hell
,
suffering
all
the
paines
and
torments
,
which
there
are
suffered
:
and
this
he
saide
with
a
voice
so
terrible
and
so
sorrowfull
,
as
hee
feared
all
that
heard
it
.
Being
asked
by
the
curate
whose
those
beades
were
which
so
much
did
torment
him
?
he
answered
,
that
they
were
Ioanes
of
the
Crosse
:
and
againe
asking
him
if
they
were
of
the
originalls
:
he
answered
no
,
but
of
those
that
were
touched
,
at
them
;
addinge
that
he
would
goe
out
of
that
body
,
if
they
would
take
them
away
,
for
they
much
burned
him
.
The
curate
tooke
them
away
,
and
in
the
sight
of
all
,
the
diuell
went
out
of
the
body
,
and
neuer
returned
againe
,
but
rather
from
that
time
forward
they
haue
seene
him
do
many
things
of
deuotion
,
&
aske
beades
of
the
Saint
,
which
he
carrieth
about
him
.
The
originall
information
of
this
case
as
it
hath
beene
recounted
,
is
in
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
11.
In
the
towne
of
Madrid
it
happened
in
the
yeare
1611.
that
Marie
of
Aluarado
being
very
sick
of
a
strong
euill
of
the
hart
,
that
tooke
her
very
oft
,
during
when
it
was
least
,
an
houre
and
a
halfe
,
hauing
actually
this
sicknesse
vpon
her
,
they
put
vpon
the
pulse
of
her
hande
,
a
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
:
and
at
the
same
instant
she
returned
to
her selfe
,
and
was
well
,
with
great
admiration
to
all
those
that
sawe
her
,
who
remained
praysing
our
Lord
in
his
seruant
:
wherat
were
found
present
many
witnesses
,
and
seauen
publicke
scriueners
of
his
maiestie
,
residing
in
the
court
and
prouince
,
and
one
Apostolicall
Notarie
,
who
gaue
his
testimonie
and
signed
it
with
their
seales
,
and
confirmed
it
with
their
names
,
as
appeareth
by
the
originall
testimonie
,
which
is
yet
in
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
12.
All
the
miracles
which
hitherto
haue
beene
related
in
this
chapter
,
are
of
the
yeare
1611.
and
those
that
our
Lord
doth
euery
day
,
by
meanes
of
the
beades
of
this
his
seruant
are
so
many
,
as
if
all
of
them
were
to
be
written
,
they
whold
containe
a
great
volume
.
Wherfore
leauing
many
,
I
will
recount
one
publicke
,
and
notorius
meruaill
,
seene
and
examined
by
many
people
,
which
at
this
day
,
and
euery
day
God
worketh
in
the
towne
of
Grinnon
,
six
leagues
from
the
courte
of
our
Lord
the
King
,
vpon
a
woman
taken
with
so
greate
soundinges
,
as
comming
vpon
her
very
often
,
they
are
wont
to
dure
her
two
dayes
and
nights
together
:
proceeding
of
a
strong
euill
of
a
running
goute
,
which
because
she
hath
had
it
many
yeares
,
and
is
an
aged
person
,
it
is
incurable
in
her
,
as
the
phisitians
affirme
which
haue
had
her
in
cure
.
Being
as
it
were
dead
with
this
euill
,
and
with
these
so
great
soundinges
,
depriued
of
all
kind
of
sense
,
if
they
put
on
her
a
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
she
commeth
to
her selfe
,
saying
Iesus
:
and
if
they
take
it
of
,
presently
she
falleth
into
her
sound
againe
,
the
same
effect
being
knowen
to
be
as
oft
as
they
take
it
of
and
put
it
on
;
in
such
sort
as
the
sound
taking
her
,
her
remedie
consisteth
in
that
they
put
on
her
the
bead
.
And
this
is
a
thing
so
knowen
there
about
,
that
whosoeuer
hath
any
of
these
beades
,
to
be
out
of
doubt
,
&
to
know
if
they
be
true
,
they
goe
and
make
experience
vpon
this
sick
woman
:
as
is
manifest
by
diuers
testimonies
,
which
concerning
this
point
,
diuers
scriueners
haue
giuen
that
haue
seene
it
,
and
by
a
declaration
of
Doctor
,
Roias
,
phisitian
,
made
before
Francis
Ortiz
de
Herrera
,
publicke
scriuener
of
our
Lord
the
King
,
from
whom
is
also
taken
this
testimonie
following
.
13.
I
Francis
Ortiz
of
Herrera
,
publicke
scriuener
of
his
maiestie
,
neighbour
and
natiue
of
this
towne
of
Grizonno
,
do
testifie
and
faithfully
declare
,
that
Marie
de
la
Vieia
,
daughter
of
Bartholomew
de
la
Vieia
,
neighbour
of
the
same
towne
,
hath
beene
sicke
these
three
yeares
last
past
,
and
is
so
now
at
this
present
,
of
an
euill
which
the
phisitians
call
a
running
goute
,
which
is
wont
to
take
her
so
furio●sly
,
as
she
giueth
herself
great
strokes
on
her
body
,
enduring
on
her
,
two
dayes
&
two
nightes
:
for
about
fiue
or
six
monethes
,
the
said
Marie
de
la
Vieia
hath
had
this
euill
,
who
when
she
is
depriued
of
her
senses
,
putting
vpon
her
a
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
e●her
to
her
neck
,
or
throate
,
or
what
part
soeuer
of
her
body
,
in
such
sorte
that
it
touch
her
flesh
,
she
ret●rneth
forthwith
in
that
instant
out
of
her
sounding
,
saying
many
times
Iesus
:
&
in
taking
it
from
her
,
in
the
same
instant
she
is
bereued
of
all
her
senses
,
and
the
said
euill
returneth
to
her
;
but
putting
the
said
bead
to
her
,
she
returneth
to
herself
vntill
she
be
altogether
well
.
And
this
miracle
being
seene
so
patent
,
&
the
sounding
taking
her
so
ordinarily
,
many
persons
which
haue
the
saide
beades
and
reliques
,
put
them
vpon
the
forenamed
Marie
de
la
Vieia
;
when
she
is
in
her
sounding
and
without
sense
,
and
by
and
by
she
returneth
to
herselfe
:
which
hath
bene
done
in
my
presence
infinite
times
,
especially
one
night
when
Father
Did●cus
Ordonnes
,
Commissarie
generall
of
the
order
of
our
Seraphicall
Father
S.
Francis
,
being
come
to
the
monasterie
of
this
towne
of
Grinnon
,
the
Lord
Don
Pedro
de
Mendoza
,
sonne
and
heyre
of
the
Lord
Don
Ynigo
Lopes
of
Mendoza
,
Lord
of
this
towne
,
and
also
of
Cubas
,
called
in
my
presence
his
reuerend
Paternitie
,
that
he
might
see
the
miracles
which
our
Lord
wrought
by
meane
of
the
beades
of
the
B.
Ioane
:
who
went
to
see
it
,
and
sawe
how
the
said
Lord
Don
Pedro
,
touched
the
said
Marie
de
la
Vieia
with
a
beade
,
and
making
with
the
same
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
saying
in
the
name
of
the
most
holy
Trinitie
,
and
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
although
she
were
were
in
a
sound
,
yet
by
and
by
she
came
to
herself
&
sayed
,
Iesus
:
and
if
they
tooke
,
from
her
the
saide
bead
,
the
former
euill
tooke
her
againe
,
and
as
before
,
she
remained
depriued
of
her
senses
.
14.
His
reuerend
Paternitie
seeing
so
great
a
miracle
,
and
so
patent
,
drew
out
two
beades
which
he
had
with
him
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
and
made
the
same
proofe
,
and
she
came
to
herself
with
whichsoeuer
of
them
:
and
taking
them
from
her
,
she
fell
into
the
same
.
And
this
passed
in
presence
of
me
the
said
scri●ener
,
and
the
saide
Father
commissarie
generall
,
and
his
secretarie
,
and
of
the
Gardian
of
Pinto
,
and
of
many
others
who
all
admired
it
,
and
gaue
many
thancks
to
God
that
they
had
seene
with
their
eyes
so
great
a
miracle
done
by
meane
of
the
beades
of
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
.
And
the
same
I
testifie
,
succedeth
euery
time
that
the
euill
taketh
her
putting
vpon
her
whichsoeuer
of
the
saide
beades
.
Which
that
it
might
be
manifest
,
I
haue
giuen
this
testimonie
,
and
haue
signed
and
sealed
it
:
and
the
saide
Lord
Don
Pedro
de
Mendoza
,
confirmed
it
also
,
in
Madrid
the
eight
day
of
Aprill
in
the
yeare
1611.
Don
Pedro
Gonzales
de
Mendoza
,
and
Bo●mediano
in
testimonie
of
the
truth
.
Francisco
Ortiz
de
Herrera
.
15.
Our
Lord
would
not
shut
vp
the
virtue
of
these
beades
within
the
limites
of
Spaine
,
but
that
extending
it
beyond
them
,
other
nations
also
might
enioy
it
,
for
now
they
haue
experience●
,
and
knowen
it
.
In
the
cittie
of
Ays
,
in
the
kingdome
of
France
,
on
Easter
●ay
the
2.
of
Aprill
in
the
yeare
16.
2.
passing
by
the
same
citty
Father
Antonie
de
Treio
commissarie
generall
of
Indies
,
and
other
Fathers
Prouincialls
,
and
Gardians
of
the
order
of
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
,
of
the
prouinces
of
Spaine
,
which
went
to
the
generall
chapter
,
to
be
celebrated
in
Rome
,
being
in
the
connent
of
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
in
the
saide
cittie
,
they
vnderstood
how
there
was
in
the
same
,
a
monasterie
of
religious
much
reformed
of
the
order
of
S.
Clare
,
in
the
which
of
fortie
nunnes
which
were
therein
,
twentie
foure
of
them
were
possessed
by
the
diuell
;
a
case
which
grieued
all
the
cittie
and
kingdome
.
For
the
which
the
Bishopp
of
the
cittie
,
moued
with
compassion
,
carried
them
to
his
pallace
,
where
he
kept
them
with
all
the
care
and
tendernesse
possible
,
that
so
with
more
commoditie
he
might
come
to
remedie
so
great
an
euill
,
and
to
the
spirituall
comfort
of
their
soules
,
which
was
done
by
the
asistance
,
of
the
saide
Lord
Bishopp
,
and
of
the
religious
of
our
order
,
to
whom
this
care
was
committed
.
Some
of
the
Fathers
which
were
there
especially
Father
Hierom
of
Cauanillas
,
reader
Iubilate
in
diuinitie
,
and
custos
of
the
prouince
of
Valencia
,
Father
Peter
Iouer
,
reader
of
diuinitie
,
and
custos
of
the
prouince
of
Catalunna
,
now
Prouinciall
of
the
same
:
Father
Iohn
Grao
,
reader
of
diuinitie
of
the
same
prouince
:
Father
Echauarri
,
preacher
,
of
the
prouince
of
S.
Iames
:
and
Father
Iohn
Ninno
,
Vice-commissarie
generall
of
the
Indies
,
and
reader
of
diuinitie
in
S.
Francis
of
Salamanca
,
hearing
of
so
pittyfull
a
case
,
and
desiring
to
put
some
remedie
therto
,
together
with
the
two
religious
,
who
had
charge
to
repayre
to
the
spirituall
comforth
of
the
religious
,
went
the
first
day
of
Easter
to
the
pallace
of
the
Lord
Bishopp
,
where
the
religious
liued
with
their
Abbesse
:
and
those
which
were
sound
,
receiued
them
in
a
high
hall
after
the
manner
of
a
chappel
,
where
they
sawe
an
altar
wheron
stood
the
B.
Sacrament
with
lights
,
and
some
of
them
vpon
their
knees
.
16.
After
they
had
made
their
prayer
,
they
brought
forth
those
that
were
possessed
:
who
so
much
refused
it
,
that
they
came
with
an
euill
will
&
by
force
,
crying
out
,
and
foming
at
the
mouth
,
scratching
their
faces
,
and
sweating
through
great
affliction
and
vexation
.
For
remedy
therof
,
the
said
Father
Iohn
,
hauing
a
bead
of
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
put
it
vpon
the
head
of
one
of
those
which
was
possessed
,
without
telling
her
whose
it
was
;
but
forthwith
she
beganne
to
manifest
it
,
crying
with
aloude
voice
&
making
moste
fearefull
a●d
terrible
faces
,
and
much
hurting
her
owne
selfe
,
saide
:
take
it
away
,
take
it
away
:
the
Father
wold
not
do
it
,
but
asked
her
what
shee
felt
with
that
bead
which
so
pained
her
.
To
which
she
answered
in
french
,
that
they
should
take
away
the
bead
,
for
although
they
●●ld
teare
her
to
pieces
she
wold
not
tell
:
seing
this
he
commanded
her
in
virtue
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
the
priestly
dignitie
which
he
had
,
that
he
should
tell
him
what
she
felt
with
that
beade
,
and
whose
it
was
?
The
possessed
partie
stood
a
good
while
without
answering
any
thing
,
vntill
forcing
her
by
exorcisme
she
said
,
that
that
beade
was
of
Ioane
the
Spaniard
,
and
that
with
it
she
felt
so
much
fire
,
after
they
had
put
it
vpon
her
head
,
as
if
they
had
put
her
into
a
burning
ouen
.
He
also
asked
her
what
virtue
that
bead
had
:
and
although
at
the
beginning
she
ref●sed
,
yet
still
constraining
her
,
she
said
it
had
many
virtues
:
and
commanding
her
in
virtue
of
th●
holy
Ghost
,
●hat
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
of
his
seruant
the
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
she
should
tell
which
was
the
greatest
it
had
,
she
saide
:
It
hath
virtue
against
vs
.
And
asking
her
from
whence
the
beade
had
that
virtue
;
she
answered
,
that
from
the
benediction
of
God
aboue
.
And
that
an
Angell
had
carried
it
vp
,
(
pointing
towards
heauen
)
to
the
end
it
shold
be
blessed
of
God
.
17.
Whilest
this
passed
thus
with
this
religious
possessed
,
many
of
the
others
fled
away
:
but
bringing
them
to
the
presence
of
all
and
putting
vpon
them
the
beades
,
the
same
succeded
with
them
,
which
had
succeeded
with
the
other
,
euery
one
seuerally
confessing
that
the
bead
was
of
Ioane
,
and
that
the
Angell
carrying
it
vp
.
God
had
blest
it
,
from
whence
it
had
the
virtue
which
it
had
.
And
because
at
the
beginning
,
the
Fathers
did
not
well
vnderstand
some
worde●
which
the
possessed
parties
spake
,
for
that
it
was
in
French
,
they
were
explicated
vnto
them
by
the
two
religious
men
,
who
had
them
in
charge
,
and
by
a
Doctor
of
Physicke
which
had
them
in
cure
.
It
was
also
seene
,
that
touching
their
Rosaries
at
the
saide
bead
,
the
diuell
did
the
same
,
confessing
that
they
had
the
same
virtue
,
and
putting
in
the
mouth
of
one
of
them
a
Rosarie
touched
at
the
said
bead
,
she
made
strange
faces
,
and
cryed
out
,
saying
:
that
if
they
tooke
it
not
from
her
,
she
would
teare
them
in
pieces
:
and
the
said
Father
made
her
answeare
,
that
she
could
not
do
it
,
for
that
the
beades
of
that
Rosarie
had
virtue
from
God
:
and
she
answeared
:
it
is
true
,
I
cannot
,
and
so
she
did
them
no
maner
of
dammage
.
18.
It
was
also
seene
,
that
with
another
of
the
said
beades
which
Father
Cauanillas
one
of
the
forenamed
carried
,
the
same
succeeded
:
and
that
Father
Peter
Iouer
,
carried
with
him
two
beades
,
which
had
bene
giuen
him
in
Castile
,
although
of
the
one
hee
were
doubtfull
,
if
it
were
a
right
one
yea
or
no
,
because
the
person
which
had
giuen
him
them
,
told
him
,
that
for
the
one
it
was
most
certaine
,
but
for
the
other
he
held
it
not
for
so
certaine
.
And
the
saide
Father
asking
of
one
of
the
possessed
,
that
for
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
and
of
his
Saint
,
she
would
tell
him
if
those
beades
were
of
Saint
Ioane
,
she
answered
that
the
one
was
most
certaine
,
pointing
to
that
which
for
such
had
beene
giuen
him
,
and
that
the
other
was
not
of
the
true
beades
.
It
was
also
seene
,
how
in
presence
of
those
which
were
there
(
as
to
all
it
appeared
)
the
diuell
went
out
of
the
bodies
of
the
religious
which
were
possessed
,
in
putting
on
them
the
aforesaid
bead
,
for
the
same
instant
that
the
diuell
left
them
,
they
remained
wearie
and
sweating
exceedingly
,
they
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
blessed
themselues
,
and
those
which
before
fled
from
the
bead
,
ki●●ed
it
,
making
shewe
of
denotion
,
and
that
they
were
free
from
the
diuell
:
and
she
which
was
first
free
of
him
,
holpe
the
others
,
that
they
might
put
vpon
them
the
bead
.
Wherat
,
&
at
all
the
aboue
saide
,
were
found
prelent
the
saide
Fathers
,
who
gaue
testimonie
of
it
,
and
sware
it
to
be
true
,
in
verbo
sacerdotis
,
in
the
word
of
a
Priest
.
19.
Likewise
there
are
witnesses
yet
liuing
,
and
aboue
all
exception
,
who
haue
read
a
letter
newly
written
of
the
most
excellent
Lord
Cardinall
Dietrichastain
Archbishop
of
Nichilspurg●
in
Almania
,
to
the
Lady
Marquesse
of
Mondeiar
his
Sister
,
wherin
is
a
clause
of
the
tenor
following
.
Your
excellencie
shall
do
me
a
singular
fauour
,
in
sending
me
the
other
bead
of
saint
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
for
certainly
I
haue
taken
infinit
deuotion
to
them
seing
the
great
miracles
of
that
which
I
haue
heere
,
for
by
the
meanes
therof
,
the
wife
of
the
Lord
of
Mechaw
,
great
chamberlin
of
the
King
of
Hungarie
,
holding
as
at
the
last
gaspe
the
holy
Candle
in
her
hand
,
and
he
shutting
her
eyes
,
thinking
she
had
giuen
vp
the
ghost
,
for
that
she
had
brought
forth
a
dead
sonne
,
hauing
fortie
times
a
day
a
paine
of
the
hart
accompained
with
soundinges
,
I
sent
it
thither
,
and
it
being
applied
to
her
necke
,
she
presently
reposed
,
and
at
this
day
is
perfectly
well
,
besides
other
particular
benefits
which
I
haue
experienced
.
20.
The
Lady
Marquesse
aforsaid
,
hauing
read
this
clause
of
the
letter
to
the
nunnes
of
the
mother
of
God
,
of
the
conuent
called
Constantinople
,
in
Madrid
,
where
shee
is
lodged
,
she
sent
it
to
the
Lord
Bishopp
of
Canaria
,
the
Lord
freer
Francis
of
Sosa
,
who
read
it
,
copied
it
out
,
and
gaue
his
testimonie
signed
with
his
name
,
and
sealed
with
his
seale
,
and
approued
of
Iohn
Alonso
de
Medina
his
Secretarie
,
which
is
to
be
found
in
the
archiue
of
the
monasterie
of
the
Crosse
,
were
he
testifieth
he
knoweth
the
letter
,
the
hand
,
&
the
seale
of
the
said
Lord
Cardinall
,
and
that
the
letter
is
all
of
his
owne
hand
:
besides
it
being
so
euident
,
none
durst
write
to
the
Lady
Marquessa
a
faulse
letter
:
whence
the
truthe
therof
remaineth
much
authorised
.
21.
Many
other
miracles
,
persons
worthie
of
credit
,
doe
relate
which
I
silence
,
for
that
I
finde
not
iuridicall
informations
concerning
them
,
and
because
these
related
,
are
sufficient
for
our
purpose
;
which
is
,
to
proue
that
great
are
the
merits
of
the
B.
Sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
and
the
virtues
of
her
beades
most
certaine
,
seeing
they
are
then
most
manifested
,
and
in
places
remote
,
at
such
time
when
most
contradiction
is
made
against
them
;
which
is
the
ordinarie
meane
our
Lord
is
wont
to
defend
his
cause
withal
.
THE
XIV
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
certaine
reuelations
and
things
very
profitable
,
which
our
Lord
communicated
to
his
seruant
,
and
how
deuoute
shee
was
to
the
virgin
our
B.
Lady
.
1
SO
much
shineth
the
sweetnes
&
greatnes
of
the
spirit
of
our
Lord
in
all
the
reuelations
which
he
communicated
to
this
virgin
,
as
although
her
life
be
so
full
of
them
as
it
might
be
called
a
continual
reuelation
,
yet
would
I
write
this
chapter
of
reuelations
,
in
regard
that
God
communicating
them
,
did
it
for
the
profit
of
many
,
as
the
Angell
tould
,
commanding
her
to
write
them
.
And
this
was
the
end
that
the
extaticall
virgin
had
in
manifesting
them
:
and
the
end
which
now
we
haue
in
bringing
them
to
light
,
that
the
sinner
reading
them
,
may
be
conforted
,
considering
the
mercies
of
God
,
which
do
so
much
shine
in
them
;
as
shall
be
seene
in
one
which
shee
related
to
her
religious
in
these
wordes
following
.
2.
My
holy
Angell
carrying
me
on
Saint
Marie
Magdalens
day
,
to
visite
the
Church
wher
her
holy
body
is
,
for
to
gaine
the
pardons
which
there
are
granted
,
and
passing
by
a
certain
citty
of
Castile
,
I
sawe
in
a
field
many
people
round
about
a
bonfire
:
from
the
which
,
betweene
the
flames
,
and
the
smoake
,
went
out
a
soule
more
bright
then
the
sunne
,
with
two
Angells
which
carried
it
in
the
middest
of
them
,
and
another
which
went
before
with
a
Crosse
in
his
hand
,
all
going
a
great
pace
towardes
heauen
,
and
my
holy
Angell
saide
to
me
;
That
thou
maiest
see
what
the
mercy
of
God
can
doe
,
and
how
great
the
force
is
of
true
contrition
.
3.
Being
one
day
in
prayer
,
our
Lord
shewed
her
how
to
an
Eremite
of
holy
life
,
who
did
penance
liuing
solitarie
in
the
desert
,
the
diuell
appeared
in
figure
of
Christ
crucified
,
&
saide
vnto
him
;
Adore
me
,
for
I
am
thy
God
,
who
for
thy
sake
suffered
my selfe
to
be
nailed
on
this
Crosse
,
and
am
here
come
to
assure
thee
,
that
thy
prayer
and
penance
much
pleaseth
me
.
The
Heremite
did
so
,
and
being
in
adoration
on
his
knees
at
the
foot
of
that
false
crucifix
,
many
other
diuells
came
,
saying
:
Prince
of
darcknesse
,
returne
to
thyne
infernall
kingdome
,
for
the
Angells
destroy
vs
,
the
Angells
of
him
that
was
crucified
:
what
will
this
profit
vs
,
sith
thou
knowest
that
their
God
doth
hould
him selfe
well
appayed
with
the
good
will
,
and
that
he
accepteth
that
of
this
Hermite
as
if
he
trulie
adored
the
God
of
heauen
;
leaue
therfore
these
vaine
adorations
which
so
little
profit
thee
,
and
returne
by
and
by
to
thy
miserable
kingdome
,
which
much
more
importeth
thee
.
Our
Lord
would
haue
the
Eremite
to
heare
these
things
,
4.
Another
time
it
hapned
,
that
this
seruant
of
God
,
vpon
the
day
of
S.
Lucie
,
being
eleuated
in
prayer
,
and
her
spirit
in
that
celestiall
place
where
God
was
wont
to
put
it
,
shee
sawe
,
(
as
another
Prophet
Esaias
)
the
Lord
of
Hoste
seated
in
a
throne
,
of
most
great
maiestie
and
glory
,
compassed
with
infinite
Angells
,
and
Saints
,
who
gaue
rewards
,
and
commanded
that
that
Feast
should
be
made
to
the
glorious
Saint
Lucie
,
for
hauing
suffered
on
that
day
,
and
shed
her
bloud
for
the
honour
of
his
name
.
She
considering
these
things
,
and
how
well
God
rewarded
the
laboures
suffered
for
his
loue
,
our
Lord
himselfe
seemed
to
say
to
her
with
so
shrill
and
strong
a
voice
,
as
it
were
the
noyse
of
a
great
water
.
Wilt
thou
not
my
daughter
haue
as
much
as
I
nowe
giue
to
this
my
seruant
?
The
humble
and
deuote
virgin
with
great
confidence
and
loue
,
after
she
had
adored
him
said
:
I
rendre
immense
thancks
to
thy
maiestie
for
so
soueraigne
a
fauour
,
and
I
hope
to
receiue
no
lesse
of
thy
most
powerfull
and
liberall
hand
;
for
these
giftes
Lord
,
do
not
fill
me
,
nor
do
these
Iewells
,
and
feastes
satisfie
me
,
because
the
hunger
of
my
soule
can
not
be
satisfied
with
lesse
,
than
drinking
of
this
fountaine
of
life
:
and
vntill
I
get
and
obtaine
it
,
I
will
not
ceasse
to
make
supplication
to
thy
diuine
maiestie
for
it
.
5.
Another
time
being
in
a
most
profound
rapte
,
there
came
to
visite
her
the
glorious
Saint
Barbara
,
to
whom
she
was
particularly
deuoted
:
and
reasoning
with
her
,
saide
:
You
well
knowe
,
Lady
,
how
much
this
your
vnworthie
seruant
desireth
to
serue
you
.
Yea
I
know
,
it
well
sister
(
answered
S.
Barbara
)
and
I
would
also
that
you
should
knowe
I
loue
you
in
our
Lord
,
and
hold
you
for
my
singular
,
and
deuoted
frend
.
With
this
the
B.
virgines
ended
their
talke
,
which
scarcely
was
ended
,
when
the
soule
of
a
childe
which
had
newely
expired
,
did
appeare
vnto
her
,
praying
her
to
speake
to
her
mother
to
chastise
her
children
,
for
she
should
giue
a
strict
account
to
God
our
Lord
for
their
euill
breeding
:
and
I
giue
his
maiestie
many
thancks
,
for
hauing
brought
me
to
his
holy
kingdom
in
so
tender
age
,
for
if
I
had
come
to
be
great
,
I
had
beene
damned
by
the
ill
education
of
my
mother
.
Bid
her
looke
to
my
brothers
,
and
chastize
them
before
they
be
greater
,
and
come
to
be
lost
.
My
mother
is
called
such
an
one
,
and
liueth
in
such
a
place
,
and
is
the
wife
of
such
an
one
.
With
this
the
seruant
of
God
sent
to
call
her
,
and
recounted
all
that
had
passed
,
with
such
assured
signes
,
as
she
could
not
doubt
there
of
:
and
she
from
that
time
forward
was
so
much
affected
to
the
seruant
of
God
,
that
she
visited
her
very
oft
,
making
profit
of
the
holy
counsells
which
she
gaue
her
.
6.
Euerie
yeare
vpon
the
fundation
of
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
is
celebrated
therin
the
apparition
of
the
Queene
of
Angells
,
the
first
nine
dayes
of
March
;
on
the
which
the
B.
virgin
appeared
(
as
hath
beene
saide
)
and
euery
yeare
on
these
9.
dayes
at
the
houre
of
matines
,
the
seruant
of
God
sawe
a
most
solemne
procession
,
in
which
the
mother
of
God
came
with
many
Angells
and
Saints
,
and
the
soules
of
many
religious
of
that
howse
,
and
of
other
persons
departed
which
were
in
blisse
,
and
had
beene
deuoute
to
that
holy
apparition
:
and
also
those
which
were
in
Purgatorie
,
for
the
virgin
tooke
them
out
on
this
holy
Feast
.
And
before
they
entred
into
the
conuent
,
they
went
in
procession
round
about
it
,
giuing
her
blessing
to
the
fieldes●lying
round
about
the
monasterie
,
in
the
which
she
entred
by
and
by
,
and
went
streight
to
the
dormitorie
of
the
religious
where
they
were
retired
,
some
at
prayers
,
and
others
sleeping
.
To
all
of
them
she
gaue
her
blessing
with
words
of
most
great
charitie
,
and
loue
,
&
spake
with
their
Angells
keepers
:
who
presented
to
her
the
prayers
,
and
good
desires
,
wherwith
they
had
prepared
themselues
to
celebrate
the
feast
of
her
holy
apparition
.
And
our
B.
Lady
said
;
Be
constant
in
your
laboures
,
for
so
are
the
crownes
of
heauen
gained
.
7.
Other
times
she
commanded
their
Angells
kepers
,
they
should
put
them
Garlandes
of
Roses
on
their
heades
,
although
they
did
not
see
them
,
nor
knowe
of
them
.
And
sometimes
she
reprehended
them
with
most
sweet
wordes
.
From
hence
she
went
to
the
quire
with
all
that
celestiall
companie
,
and
assisted
at
the
martines
,
the
blessed
Ioane
in
spirite
being
present
at
all
,
went
with
the
procession
.
On
the
morrowe
at
highe
Masse
,
comming
to
her selfe
,
she
went
to
the
quire
,
wher
she
heard
the
diuine
office
&
sermon
,
and
sawe
the
procession
.
And
at
that
instant
she
was
wont
to
be
eleuated
,
and
when
she
came
to
her selfe
,
the
religious
entreated
her
,
to
tell
what
she
had
seene
:
and
she
with
much
humilitie
,
recounting
that
which
hath
beene
said
,
could
them
,
that
she
had
seene
the
Queene
of
heauen
in
that
procession
,
and
that
she
blessed
those
which
had
come
to
celebrate
the
feast
of
her
holy
apparition
:
that
they
should
be
very
deuote
to
the
same
,
and
to
the
most
holy
virgin
,
for
at
her
instance
God
bestowed
on
this
Church
many
graces
and
fauoures
.
8.
There
was
in
this
monasterie
an
image
of
miracles
very
ancient
,
to
which
the
nonnes
had
much
deuotion
,
and
carried
it
in
procession
the
day
of
the
apparition
:
but
because
it
was
nowe
very
old
and
without
lustre
,
they
made
the
head
and
face
anewe
:
and
that
the
seruant
of
God
might
see
it
(
who
lay
sicke
,
in
bed
)
they
carried
it
to
her
cell
,
where
for
her
comfort
they
left
it
her
vpon
an
altar
:
and
that
same
night
the
Saint
being
at
prayer
,
saw
in
an
imaginarie
vision
,
the
Queene
of
Angells
,
who
stood
by
the
image
:
whom
the
seruant
of
God
prayed
to
grant
some
fauour
to
her
image
:
and
the
night
following
at
the
houre
of
matines
,
she
sawe
how
Christ
our
Lord
appeared
vnto
her
,
and
blessed
the
image
,
which
from
that
time
is
much
reuerenced
for
the
tradition
of
this
miracle
.
And
of
these
is
God
wont
to
do
many
according
to
the
necessitie
of
the
times
:
But
at
this
time
the
heretiques
doing
so
many
iniuries
to
holy
images
,
they
will
censure
amisse
of
this
maruaill
;
which
our
Lord
did
for
their
confusion
,
and
for
the
confirmation
of
the
ancient
custome
of
the
Church
.
9.
In
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
that
was
experienced
,
which
the
Saints
say
,
that
it
is
a
singular
meanes
,
for
to
attaine
to
the
toppe
of
Christian
perfection
,
to
haue
deuotion
to
our
B.
Lady
the
virgin
,
to
whom
this
her
humble
seruant
was
so
deuote
,
that
from
a
very
child
she
vsed
to
recite
her
Rosarie
,
and
not
hauing
one
of
beades
,
she
made
one
of
a
cord
,
with
knottes
in
place
of
the
Pater
nosters
,
and
Aue
marias
.
And
being
waxen
bigger
,
as
she
encreased
in
age
,
so
she
encreased
in
this
holy
deuotion
;
in
such
sort
,
as
when
the
feastes
of
our
B.
Lady
came
,
to
her
great
penances
,
fastes
and
ordinarie
exercises
,
she
added
others
extraordinarie
,
with
which
she
disposed
herselfe
to
celebrate
them
worthilie
.
For
which
the
fauours
were
very
great
which
God
did
her
on
these
dayes
,
and
greater
&
more
frequent
were
her
raptes
,
in
the
which
our
Lord
tooke
her
tongue
,
for
instrument
to
publish
the
prayses
of
his
most
holy
mother
:
And
so
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
being
in
prayer
,
and
abstract
from
her
senses
in
the
great
eleuations
&
raptes
which
we
shall
sue
in
the
ensuing
chapter
,
one
day
of
the
Annuntiation
of
our
B.
Lady
,
in
the
yeare
1508.
contemplating
that
so
maruellous
worcke
of
the
Incarnation
of
the
word
,
which
that
day
the
Church
representeth
,
and
the
profound
humilitie
wherwith
the
most
sacred
virgin
gaue
her
consent
to
be
mother
of
God
,
she
said
.
That
when
the
diuine
word
tooke
flesh
in
her
virginall
wombe
,
she
sawe
in
that
instant
the
diuine
essence
,
and
many
other
misteries
,
which
were
reuealed
to
her
(
as
graue
authores
haue
affirmed
)
and
that
she
did
merit
more
in
that
houre
,
obeying
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
giuing
credit
to
the
wordes
of
the
Angell
,
then
all
the
Angells
had
merited
when
they
yelded
their
obedience
to
God
,
more
then
all
the
martyres
in
their
martyrdomes
,
more
then
all
the
confessoures
in
as
many
penances
as
they
did
,
and
more
then
all
the
virgines
in
the
virginitie
,
and
puritie
which
they
kept
.
(
Our
B.
Lady
sawe
the
diuine
essence
in
the
incarnation
of
the
word
S.
Antonin
.
4.
parte
titulo
.
15.
c.
17.
§.
1.
)
10.
So
also
vpon
a
certaine
day
of
the
Presentation
of
our
B.
Lady
,
in
the
yeare
1509.
this
B.
Saint
being
in
a
rapte
,
which
endured
her
for
many
houres
,
she
saide
,
that
from
that
instant
in
which
the
most
excellent
Queene
of
Angells
was
conceiued
in
the
wombe
of
her
mother
S.
Anne
,
she
had
the
vse
of
reason
,
as
if
she
had
beene
of
perfect
age
,
together
with
great
loue
and
knowledge
of
almightie
God
,
wherin
she
alwayes
encreased
,
and
in
all
other
virtues
vntill
shee
came
to
be
(
among
the
pure
creatures
)
the
most
perfect
and
holy
of
as
many
as
haue
beene
,
or
euer
shall
be
in
heauen
or
in
earth
.
(
Our
B.
Lady
had
vse
of
reason
in
the
wombe
of
her
mother
from
the
first
instant
of
her
conception
,
S.
Bernardinus
de
Sena
,
serm.
51.
de
B.
virg.
cap.
2.
Caiet
.
3.
p.
q
27.
)
11.
Another
time
,
on
the
day
of
the
Resurrection
of
our
Lord
,
in
the
yeare
1508.
being
eleuated
,
she
saide
,
that
when
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
went
out
of
the
sepulchre
glorious
,
and
risen
againe
,
he
appeared
first
(
before
to
any
other
person
)
to
his
most
sacred
mother
,
for
that
she
had
most
of
all
others
felt
his
death
,
and
sacred
passion
,
and
in
whom
was
most
liuely
the
hope
of
the
holy
Resurrection
.
(
S.
Bonauent.
in
medit.
vitae
Christi
cap.
87.
S.
Ambros
.
lib.
3.
de
vir
.
c.
6.
S.
Anion
.
de
Padua
serm.
in
die
sancto
Paschatis
,
and
S.
Brigit
lib.
6.
of
her
reuelations
.
)
These
fauoures
,
and
many
others
did
God
to
his
seruant
on
the
feastes
of
his
most
sacred
mother
,
but
especially
on
that
of
the
most
pure
conception
,
because
to
this
feast
she
was
most
deuote
:
which
she
celebrated
with
particular
ioy
and
deuotion
:
and
that
her
religious
also
might
haue
the
same
,
she
made
them
on
these
dayes
most
deuout
speaches
.
12.
One
day
of
the
most
pure
Conception
in
the
yeare
1509.
being
in
prayer
,
she
was
eleuated
in
a
most
profound
rapte
,
which
endured
her
for
some
houres
:
and
so
remayning
for
an
houre
together
,
she
neuer
left
speaking
,
recounting
worthie
things
and
prayses
of
our
B.
Lady
:
as
,
calling
her
,
the
most
pure
,
the
rose
among
thornes
,
she
which
only
among
the
children
of
Adam
,
was
conceiued
without
originall
sinne
.
And
explicated
the
Ghospell
.
Beatus
venter
qui
te
portauit
,
which
is
that
,
that
on
that
day
the
Church
doth
recite
in
the
proper
office
:
and
many
other
authorities
of
the
sacred
scripture
and
the
Psalmes
,
all
vttered
in
prayse
of
the
Queene
of
Angells
.
These
and
many
other
things
of
much
edification
the
blessed
Abbesse
vttered
to
her
religious
in
the
spirituall
speaches
she
made
them
,
beside
the
sermons
which
being
eleuated
she
preached
vnto
them
,
which
caused
so
great
admiration
in
those
that
heard
them
,
wherof
mention
is
made
in
the
chapter
following
.
13.
There
was
brought
to
the
seruant
of
God
,
a
sucking
child
very
sicke
,
that
she
mighe
giue
it
her
benediction
,
and
as
soone
as
she
sawe
it
,
our
Lord
reuealing
to
her
that
it
was
possessessed
,
she
saide
to
the
religious
with
great
affliction
of
her
spirite
.
Great
is
the
height
of
the
secretes
of
God
,
when
his
diuine
maiestie
permitteth
,
that
the
diuell
hath
power
to
torment
this
innocent
childe
,
which
is
but
seauen
moneths
old
:
I
pray
you
sisters
,
let
vs
commend
it
to
God
.
And
making
vpon
it
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
it
remained
free
from
that
euill
spirite
,
which
did
before
so
much
torment
it
.
We
may
say
of
this
childe
,
that
which
Christ
saide
of
the
blind
man
,
that
he
was
not
blind
for
his
owne
sinnes
,
nor
for
the
sinnes
of
his
Fathers
,
but
for
the
glory
of
God
,
which
in
the
healing
of
it
,
was
to
be
manifested
.
It
happened
many
times
to
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
that
being
in
prayer
in
her
cell
,
praying
to
God
for
such
persons
as
were
commended
to
her
prayers
,
she
sawe
them
all
,
and
their
necessities
and
trauaills
,
and
that
so
clearly
,
and
so
distinctly
,
as
if
she
had
had
then
there
present
:
which
recounting
once
to
her
Angell
keeper
,
he
answered
:
that
God
had
shewed
them
vnto
her
,
to
the
end
she
should
the
more
charitablie
,
and
the
more
feruently
,
be
mindfull
of
them
in
her
prayer
.
14.
The
Angells
visiting
the
B.
Ioane
vpon
a
certaine
day
,
they
said
vnto
her
,
that
with
so
great
affect
of
loue
one
might
feele
and
deplore
the
passion
of
Christ
Iesus
our
Lord
,
that
it
might
be
so
acceptable
a
sacrifice
to
his
diuine
maiestie
,
as
if
he
should
haue
shed
his
bloud
,
&
should
haue
suffered
great
trauaills
for
his
sake
,
so
much
doth
the
memorie
of
his
sacred
passion
please
him
.
These
things
&
many
others
(
quoth
shee
to
her
religious
)
doth
my
holy
Angell
shewe
vnto
me
,
by
the
will
of
God
;
and
both
for
myne
profit
,
and
for
yours
,
I
relate
them
to
you
,
and
assure
you
that
our
Lord
hath
done
me
so
much
fauour
,
and
that
he
hath
giuen
me
so
much
light
and
charitie
in
them
,
that
most
certainly
I
knowe
them
to
be
his
,
and
for
so
true
and
certaine
I
hold
them
,
as
I
would
sweare
they
are
his
,
if
I
were
put
vnto
to
it
vpon
my
oath
,
although
because
my
soule
had
not
so
much
charitie
at
the
beginning
,
I
did
not
receiue
so
much
comfort
in
the
reuelations
which
our
Lord
did
shewe
me
,
as
now
I
doe
.
For
the
which
I
miserable
sinner
,
giue
infinite
thancks
to
his
diuine
maiestie
.
THE
XV.
CHAPTER
.
How
thorough
diuine
virtue
,
the
seruant
of
God
spake
for
the
space
of
thirteene
yeares
maruelous
things
(
being
eleuated
)
and
of
the
gift
of
tongues
which
our
Lord
granted
her
.
1
ONe
of
the
greatest
laboures
which
the
B.
Ioane
had
in
this
life
,
was
,
that
many
persons
desiring
to
know
the
fauoures
which
God
had
done
her
,
and
the
secrets
which
in
those
extasies
and
raptes
he
reuealed
to
her
,
begged
it
of
her
many
times
.
And
wheras
the
B.
virgin
was
so
humble
,
she
tooke
this
in
such
manner
,
as
she
affirmed
,
that
she
had
much
rather
relate
her
faultes
,
then
the
mercies
and
fauoures
which
God
had
done
her
.
And
if
she
told
of
some
of
those
which
are
written
in
this
historie
,
it
was
for
that
God
had
so
commanded
her
,
some
times
by
himselfe
,
other
times
by
the
Angell
of
her
garde
.
And
wheras
by
this
occasion
she
was
much
discomforted
,
our
Lord
willing
to
deliuer
her
from
the
tediousnesse
(
and
also
to
confort
his
seruants
,
who
desired
to
know
these
things
,
for
whose
good
his
maiestie
had
wrought
many
of
them
)
he
vsed
this
meanes
,
as
to
strike
her
dumbe
,
and
to
make
him selfe
speake
by
the
mouth
of
his
espouse
:
and
so
our
Lord
appearing
to
her
and
comforting
her
,
she
remained
speechles
for
some
moneths
:
and
after
againe
appearing
to
her
in
another
rapte
,
touching
her
with
his
diuine
hand
,
she
remained
sound
;
but
in
the
time
of
her
dumbenesse
,
and
for
some
yeares
after
,
the
seruant
of
God
being
eleuated
,
did
preach
,
vttering
by
the
diuine
virtue
maruelous
sentences
,
explicating
propheties
and
difficult
places
of
sacred
scripture
,
to
the
great
admiration
of
all
those
that
heard
her
,
seing
so
manifestly
the
virtue
of
our
Lord
in
his
seruant
.
This
most
singular
grace
lasted
her
thirteene
yeares
,
speaking
some
times
euery
eight
dayes
,
or
fifteene
dayes
,
other
times
euery
foure
dayes
,
other
times
euery
third
day
,
other
times
one
day
after
another
,
and
some
dayes
twice
,
more
or
lesse
,
as
it
pleased
our
Lord
.
2.
This
great
maruaill
being
diuulged
through
the
kingdome
,
much
people
came
to
see
her
,
although
not
all
with
equall
intention
;
for
some
had
a
very
euill
opinion
of
her
:
but
for
greater
confusion
of
these
,
and
of
others
incredulous
,
being
rapte
she
spake
vnto
them
,
shewing
that
God
reuealed
her
what
they
had
in
their
hartes
,
and
reprehending
them
,
she
saide
:
who
art
thou
who
wilt
limite
the
power
of
God
?
hath
not
the
now
the
same
he
had
alwayes
?
can
he
not
infuse
his
grace
into
whom
he
please
?
can
he
not
make
a
vessell
which
may
containe
it
?
To
this
purpose
it
fell
out
,
that
a
certaine
inquisitor
,
very
zealous
about
things
of
faith
,
not
being
able
to
suffer
,
that
it
should
bee
saide
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
did
speake
by
the
mouth
of
this
B.
woman
,
came
to
heare
her
,
with
intent
to
examine
her
wordes
;
but
those
she
spake
that
very
day
were
such
,
as
in
the
middest
of
the
sermon
,
the
inquisitor
fell
vppon
his
knees
,
and
satte
so
shedding
teares
,
vntill
the
seruant
of
God
had
ended
her
preaching
:
and
comming
to
her
senses
,
he
prayed
her
to
let
him
see
her
at
the
grate
:
and
giuing
himselfe
great
strokes
vpon
the
brest
,
he
saide
:
I
came
to
examin
the
wordes
of
God
,
but
now
I
know
,
that
they
are
his
,
whatsoeuer
I
haue
heard
from
this
holy
woman
.
And
after
hauing
spoken
with
her
alone
,
commending
himselfe
to
her
prayers
,
●he
returned
,
no
little
edified
at
the
humilitie
which
he
acknowledged
in
her
,
remayning
much
affected
to
her
doctrine
.
3.
For
greater
testimonie
that
this
businesse
was
from
heauen
,
often
times
they
heard
her
speake
in
diuers
languagues
,
of
which
she
neuer
had
any
former
knowledge
,
especially
in
Latin
,
Arabick
,
and
others
.
The
Lord
Bishopp
of
Auila
,
freer
Francis
Ruiz
,
was
most
deuote
to
this
holy
virgin
,
and
out
of
his
charitie
,
gaue
to
the
conuent
two
slaues
,
Mores
which
he
had
brought
from
the
conquest
of
Oran
,
where
he
had
beene
to
accompany
the
Lord
Cardinall
,
freer
Francis
Ximenes
.
These
two
Mores
,
were
so
obstinate
in
the
lawe
of
Mahomet
,
that
in
only
proposing
them
the
lawe
of
Christ
,
and
asking
them
if
they
would
be
Christians
,
they
would
weepe
bitterly
,
and
teare
their
faces
euen
till
the
bloud
came
out
of
them
.
They
carried
them
on
a
time
to
B.
Ioane
,
because
she
preached
in
the
former
manner
:
and
turning
her
speach
to
the
Mores
,
she
spake
vnto
them
in
Algauaria
,
and
they
also
answered
in
the
same
language
:
and
such
things
she
recounted
to
them
,
as
she
conuerted
them
to
the
faith
,
and
they
were
baptized
.
And
after
being
rapte
,
she
spake
to
them
other
times
in
Arabicke
,
and
many
times
in
Latin
,
as
also
with
some
learned
men
which
came
to
heare
her
,
putting
them
in
mind
of
particular
cases
,
and
of
defects
of
theirs
.
4.
Notwithstannding
all
these
experiences
and
many
others
which
were
seene
,
because
it
was
so
vnaccustomed
and
maruellous
a
thing
,
the
Prelates
of
the
order
,
to
stop
the
censures
of
some
euill
tongues
,
commanded
the
Abbesse
that
when
she
spake
in
that
manner
,
they
should
shut
her
vp
into
her
cell
,
that
none
should
heare
her
,
although
they
were
of
the
religious
themselues
.
But
on
a
time
our
Lord
permitting
it
,
being
left
alone
,
and
shut
vp
,
she
stayed
so
long
before
she
returned
from
her
rapte
,
that
the
Abbesse
carefull
of
the
successe
,
sent
a
nonne
to
knowe
what
was
done
;
and
comming
to
the
cell
where
the
virgin
was
,
she
sawe
many
birdes
of
diuers
coloures
,
stretching
out
their
neckes
,
as
if
they
did
harken
what
she
saide
(
whom
God
had
sent
to
hearken
to
her
)
which
she
recounting
to
the
Abbesse
,
she
went
with
some
religious
to
her
celle
,
and
they
found
all
true
which
the
nonne
had
tole
;
Wherin
it
was
knowen
to
be
the
will
of
our
Lord
that
they
should
heare
his
seruant
,
and
what
he
spake
by
her
mouth
.
So
longe
as
there
were
some
doubtes
hereof
,
and
of
the
truth
of
these
thinges
,
it
was
good
to
hide
them
from
the
world
,
so
to
temper
the
varietie
of
iudgments
ther
vpon
.
But
when
the
things
themselues
giue
a
certaintie
,
that
God
is
their
author
,
which
the
miracle
of
the
birdes
made
most
manifest
,
it
should
haue
bene
iniust
in
men
to
haue
supprest
it
.
And
so
the
Prouinciall
being
informed
of
this
maruell
,
granted
,
that
speaking
in
those
raptes
,
some
principall
persons
might
heare
her
,
and
whom
he
gaue
licence
to
(
for
the
conuent
at
that
time
was
nor
enclosed
)
With
this
newe
licence
,
drawen
by
the
fame
of
these
great
maruells
,
there
came
infinite
people
ecclesiastical
,
and
secular
,
Preachers
,
Lawiers
,
religious
of
all
orders
,
Canons
,
Inquisitors
,
Bishopps
,
the
great
Captain
Consalo
Fernandes
de
Cordoua
,
the
Cardinall
of
Toledo
,
freer
Francis
Ximenes
,
many
Earles
,
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
Lordes
and
Ladies
of
all
estates
,
witnesses
of
this
misterie
,
who
haue
seene
it
oftentimes
for
the
space
of
13.
yeares
.
And
among
them
one
that
would
see
this
maruell
with
his
owne
eyes
was
our
Lord
the
Emperor
Charles
the
V.
who
remayned
much
affectioned
to
the
seruant
of
God
.
5.
Our
Lord
gaue
this
grace
to
this
seruant
at
foure
and
twentie
yeares
of
age
,
which
she
neuer
enioyed
but
being
in
rapte
:
&
many
times
it
appered
,
they
heard
her
speake
with
the
Angells
,
with
the
Apostles
,
and
Saints
,
as
who
had
our
Lord
present
,
before
whom
she
made
her
petitions
,
praying
for
all
the
persons
of
the
world
in
generall
,
for
some
in
particular
,
and
for
the
soules
in
Purgatorie
.
This
done
she
ioyned
her
handes
(
all
seing
her
)
and
making
many
very
profound
,
&
humble
inclinations
with
her
head
she
prayed
so
in
secret
,
as
no
word
was
heard
,
but
only
sawe
her
moue
her
lippes
as
a
person
that
prayed
,
or
spake
.
And
after
with
her
hands
ioyned
,
she
remained
in
most
great
silence
.
Then
came
the
religious
,
and
lifting
her
from
the
ground
,
shee
not
feeling
it
,
they
carryed
her
to
her
cell
,
and
layde
her
on
her
bedd
,
and
forthwith
with
loude
voice
and
ordered
,
in
very
peacible
and
sweet
tone
(
that
all
that
stood
there
vnderstood
it
)
she
spake
maruaillous
thinges
.
Finally
the
said
sermons
,
and
spirituall
speaches
,
were
of
much
edification
and
profit
,
declaring
the
sacred
scripture
and
Gospells
of
the
yeare
,
conforme
to
the
feastes
therof
,
euery
sermon
,
during
,
the
space
of
foure
,
fiue
,
six
,
and
seauen
houres
,
without
resting
,
nor
mouing
more
then
the
tongue
,
for
in
the
rest
she
was
as
one
dead
;
in
so
much
that
a
certain
Lady
,
on
a
time
hearing
the
sermon
&
being
very
neere
her
,
stucke
a
pinne
into
her
head
,
in
such
manner
as
she
drewe
bloud
:
and
although
at
that
time
she
felt
it
not
,
yet
being
returned
from
her
rapt
,
she
complained
much
therof
.
6.
Another
time
as
she
was
preaching
,
there
came
to
her
an
ecclesiasticall
person
and
very
noble
,
and
taking
her
by
the
arme
,
which
she
held
fast
to
her
brest
,
threwe
it
from
him
very
strongly
,
to
see
if
she
made
any
motion
,
or
complained
of
the
grief
:
but
shee
insensible
to
all
this
,
went
forward
with
that
she
was
saying
,
and
the
arme
remayned
so
fallen
,
vntill
a
religious
came
,
and
put
it
vpon
her
brest
as
before
she
held
it
.
She
spake
with
such
grace
,
mildnes
,
and
sweetnesse
as
the
sermons
being
so
long
as
they
were
,
yet
none
was
euer
weary
of
them
.
When
the
holy
virgin
had
ended
and
was
returned
to
herself
,
she
rentained
most
beautifull
,
her
face
,
her
vesture
,
and
person
all
shining
,
and
all
things
which
belonged
to
her
,
sauoring
of
a
celestiall
smell
.
And
out
of
the
great
vehemencie
wherwith
she
had
spoken
,
she
remained
with
such
abundance
of
sweat
,
as
ordinarily
they
changed
her
habit
,
and
dressings
:
and
when
she
returned
to
her
senses
,
they
caused
her
to
eate
,
because
she
was
very
fainte
&
feeble
:
&
it
was
an
admirable
thing
that
she
felte
nothing
of
what
foeuer
passed
about
her
exteriorly
,
if
afterward
it
were
not
told
her
.
And
because
the
times
which
are
to
come
,
might
haue
knowledge
of
so
great
maruailles
,
our
Lord
gaue
wisdome
and
grace
to
a
religious
which
could
not
read
nor
write
,
called
Sister
Marie
Euangelist
,
to
write
a
great
booke
,
intituled
,
of
the
Mariners
carde
,
which
conteineth
the
sermons
the
glorious
Ioane
preached
in
one
yeare
:
two
other
religious
helping
her
,
called
sister
Catharine
of
S.
Francis
,
and
sister
Catharine
of
the
martyres
:
wherof
there
is
tradition
,
publique
voice
and
fame
in
the
monasterie
of
the
Crosse
,
and
some
ancient
religious
,
which
liue
at
this
day
,
knewe
the
said
sister
Marie
Euangelist
,
and
sweare
that
they
know
her
hand
,
and
heard
her
speake
it
many
times
.
7.
This
booke
of
the
Carde
,
conteineth
seauentie
and
two
sermons
,
diuided
into
as
many
chapters
,
written
in
seuenhundred
&
thre
leaues
in
folio
;
and
is
kept
in
the
conuent
as
a
relique
of
great
esteeme
,
and
with
great
reason
,
all
what
soeuer
is
in
it
,
being
miraculous
:
as
is
also
it
,
that
a
woman
should
haue
written
it
,
without
knowing
how
to
read
,
or
write
:
&
should
beare
in
memorie
all
whatsoeuer
the
blessed
preacher
had
saide
;
in
such
sort
that
making
an
end
to
heare
the
sermon
,
she
wrote
the
same
,
some
of
them
contayning
twelue
,
and
some
twentie
sheetes
of
paper
,
full
of
Theologie
,
and
authorities
of
sacred
scripture
.
And
only
in
one
yeare
,
taking
part
of
that
of
1508.
and
part
of
1509.
this
blessed
woman
wrote
,
three
hundred
sixtie
and
fiue
sheetes
,
the
nomber
that
this
booke
conteineth
,
of
a
very
legible
and
plaine
letter
,
although
nowe
the
time
,
and
the
wormes
haue
much
endamaged
it
.
The
sermons
which
this
seruant
of
God
preached
in
this
yeare
,
as
they
are
found
originally
in
the
booke
of
the
Carde
,
are
these
that
followe
.
8.
Of
the
Incarnation
,
of
the
Natiuitie
,
of
the
Circumcision
,
of
the
Epiphanie
,
of
the
flight
into
Egypt
.
Excellencies
of
the
holy
Baptisme
.
Reprehensions
,
and
counsells
,
of
the
Purification
of
our
B.
Lady
,
of
the
creation
of
Adam
,
of
Septuagesima
,
of
holy
and
true
doctrines
.
Of
the
Chaire
of
Saint
Peter
,
of
the
parable
of
the
Gospell
,
of
the
sower
,
of
our
Redeemer
lost
in
Hierusalem
,
of
his
fast
,
and
tentation
in
the
desert
.
How
sinners
aske
of
God
fauoures
,
of
Palme
sonday
,
of
tenebre
Wednesday
,
of
Mandy
thursday
,
of
Good
friday
,
of
the
misteries
of
the
most
holy
Resurrection
,
of
the
good
Pastor
,
of
the
Crosse
,
of
the
Gospell
which
is
song
on
the
sonday
before
the
Ascension
,
of
the
holy
Ascension
of
our
Lord
,
of
the
comming
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
of
the
most
holy
Trinitie
,
of
Corpus
Christi
,
of
the
holy
Catholicke
faith
,
of
the
excellencie
of
the
friday
,
of
the
dayes
of
the
weeke
,
of
the
Visitation
of
our
B.
Lady
,
of
saint
Iohn
Baptist
,
of
saint
Laurence
,
of
saint
Peter
,
and
S.
Paule
,
of
S.
Marie
Magdalen
,
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
of
S.
Anne
,
of
the
euill
steward
,
of
the
Transfiguration
,
of
saint
Laurence
martyr
,
of
our
Sauiours
weeping
ouer
Hierusalem
,
of
S.
Clare
,
of
the
Assumption
of
our
B.
Lady
,
of
S.
Bartholomew
,
of
the
Decollation
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
of
the
Feastes
which
Nathaniel
made
to
our
Lord
,
of
the
Natiuitie
of
our
B.
Lady
,
of
the
Exaltation
of
the
Crosse
.
How
our
Redemer
raised
the
sonne
of
the
widdowe
,
of
the
Conuersion
of
S.
Matthew
,
of
celestiall
figures
,
&
doctrines
,
of
reprehensions
for
our
sinnes
,
of
S.
Michaell
,
and
of
all
the
Angells
,
of
our
glorious
Father
S.
Francis
,
of
the
Feastes
which
they
make
to
our
redemer
on
the
fridayes
,
of
celestiall
Feastes
.
A
declaration
of
the
Gospell
of
the
virgins
,
of
saint
Luke
,
of
S.
Simon
and
Iude
,
of
all
Saints
,
of
the
paines
of
hell
,
of
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
of
the
Dedication
of
the
Church
,
of
the
Presentation
of
our
B.
Lady
,
of
the
most
pure
Conception
of
our
B.
Lady
,
of
Reprehensions
,
and
of
Aduent
:
all
with
great
misteries
.
And
the
booke
of
these
sermons
is
not
of
little
authoritie
,
for
the
continuall
tradition
with
which
it
hath
beene
conserued
,
since
the
life
time
of
the
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
with
admiration
,
and
approbation
of
so
many
learned
Prelates
,
Generalls
and
Prouincialls
,
who
haue
visited
that
holy
conuent
,
for
the
space
of
eightie
yeares
and
aboue
.
And
when
the
tradition
of
any
thing
goeth
continued
,
from
the
day
in
which
it
happened
,
by
a
whole
communitie
,
it
hath
,
and
is
of
much
authoritie
.
THE
XVI
.
CHAPTER
.
How
our
Lord
gaue
to
the
Blessed
Ioane
the
feeling
of
his
sacred
woundes
,
and
how
the
blessed
Apostle
S.
Peter
,
healed
her
of
her
deafenes
.
1
IN
thirteene
yeares
which
our
Lord
so
much
fauoured
his
holy
espouse
,
he
wrought
in
her
,
things
very
misterious
and
diuine
.
And
because
some
times
God
is
iealous
of
the
soules
which
he
m●ch
loueth
,
and
will
haue
them
all
for
himselfe
;
he
made
his
louing
espouse
deafe
,
for
that
she
much
diuerted
herselfe
in
the
consideration
of
creatures
,
and
receiued
some
consolation
,
and
delight
in
hearing
the
little
birdes
to
sing
and
chirp
.
Wherefore
not
willing
she
should
employ
her
loue
on
any
other
thing
,
but
on
himselfe
,
and
in
token
of
the
loue
his
maiestie
bore
her
,
he
wrought
in
her
a
soueraigne
maruaill
,
seene
and
experiented
of
very
many
,
and
especially
of
all
the
religious
of
the
conuent
,
which
freer
Alonso
de
Mena
,
her
confessor
,
freer
Alonso
de
Tarracena
his
companion
,
and
other
religious
&
graue
Fathers
of
the
order
,
all
sawe
it
,
and
made
experience
of
it
:
the
case
was
this
.
Our
Lord
willing
to
enrich
&
honour
his
beloued
espouse
,
gaue
her
for
pretious
Iewells
,
the
paines
and
signes
of
his
most
sacred
woundes
,
the
historie
and
miraculous
successe
wherof
,
passed
in
this
manner
.
2.
In
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
twentie
and
foure
,
the
virgin
being
fourtie
and
three
yeares
of
age
,
one
yeare
after
the
concession
of
the
beades
,
it
happened
,
that
on
Good
friday
in
the
morning
,
being
in
prayer
,
set
in
Crosse
wise
,
she
was
rapte
,
her
armes
so
stretched
out
and
stiffe
,
as
also
all
the
members
of
her
body
,
as
if
it
had
beene
a
Crucifix
of
stone
,
in
such
sort
that
no
humane
force
could
stir
her
from
that
holy
composture
▪
although
it
was
sometimes
attempted
.
The
nonnes
seing
her
rapte
,
&
in
so
different
a
posture
to
that
which
at
other
times
shee
was
wont
to
be
,
and
that
the
rapte
continued
longe
,
they
carried
her
vnto
her
cell
,
and
went
all
to
the
quire
,
because
it
was
time
to
beginne
the
diuine
office
.
Being
in
the
office
,
while
the
passion
was
read
,
the
virgin
entred
into
the
quire
,
shedding
many
teares
.
The
nonnes
seeing
her
come
and
leaning
to
the
walles
▪
who
for
that
she
could
not
goe
nor
keepe
herselfe
vpon
her
feete
,
she
went
barefooted
(
as
shee
was
accustomed
:
)
and
because
she
could
not
set
them
to
the
ground
,
she
went
only
vpon
her
heeles
and
toes
,
with
so
much
difficultie
as
if
she
had
set
her
eyes
where
she
set
her
feet
.
The
nonnes
seing
this
,
asked
her
the
reason
of
it
by
signes
they
made
her
(
for
being
deafe
,
she
vnderstood
not
otherwise
)
how
she
came
in
that
manner
?
who
made
them
answere
,
that
she
could
not
goe
,
because
her
feet
grieued
her
so
much
.
Let
vs
see
them
(
saide
the
nonne
that
wrote
this
historie
)
and
then
they
sawe
that
she
had
in
her
feet
&
handes
,
the
signes
of
our
B.
Sauiour
crucified
,
being
rounde
,
of
the
bignesse
of
a
sixpence
,
of
the
colour
of
roses
very
flesh
,
and
redd
,
and
of
which
figure
and
colour
they
were
equallie
,
both
on
the
toppes
and
soles
of
her
feet
,
and
on
her
handes
aboue
and
belowe
:
and
out
of
them
iussed
such
fragrancie
of
sauour
,
as
nothing
created
could
be
comparable
vnto
it
:
she
complaining
of
the
great
paine
and
griefe
that
these
signes
did
cause
her
.
3.
The
religious
seeing
her
in
this
plight
,
wept
for
deuotion
and
gaue
thancks
to
God
,
for
what
they
had
seene
with
their
eyes
and
felt
with
their
owne
hands
.
And
taking
her
in
their
armes
(
for
she
could
not
goe
nor
susteine
herselfe
vpon
her
feet
)
they
carried
her
into
her
cell
:
and
making
her
a
thousand
chrerishings
,
with
tendernesse
and
deuotion
,
they
asked
her
by
signes
:
(
because
it
was
in
the
time
that
she
was
deafe
)
what
markes
those
were
?
who
had
giuen
her
them
?
or
howe
they
had
beene
there
made
?
To
the
which
she
answered
,
that
being
in
that
most
pretious
place
,
where
by
commandment
of
God
the
Angell
of
her
garde
had
carried
her
,
she
sawe
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
crucified
,
who
touching
her
with
his
most
sacred
woundes
,
left
her
with
most
grieuous
doloures
in
her
handes
and
feet
.
And
this
soueraigne
vision
ended
,
she
found
herselfe
in
her
cell
,
and
in
her
senses
,
with
those
markes
,
which
endured
her
from
this
good
Friday
,
vntill
the
day
of
the
Ascension
,
although
she
had
them
not
euery
day
,
but
only
fridaies
and
saturdaies
:
Vpon
the
sonday
,
at
the
houre
that
our
Lord
arose
,
both
the
paines
and
the
markes
quite
departed
,
without
any
more
apparence
remaining
of
them
,
then
if
she
neuer
had
them
.
And
being
so
humble
as
she
was
,
with
much
humilitie
,
and
teares
of
deuotion
,
she
praied
her
most
holy
espouse
,
he
would
not
permit
that
so
pretious
and
rich
Iewells
,
should
be
emploied
vpon
a
creature
so
vile
as
shee
;
beseeching
his
diuine
maiestie
,
he
would
take
them
away
,
for
it
seemed
to
her
a
thing
of
little
securitie
,
to
expose
to
the
sight
of
others
eyes
,
those
singular
fauoures
which
God
had
done
her
.
This
she
demanded
with
such
teares
,
with
such
gronings
&
anxietie
,
as
she
obtained
what
she
desired
,
in
such
manner
,
that
the
very
day
of
the
Ascension
of
our
Lord
to
heauen
,
our
Lord
tooke
from
her
these
sacred
signes
;
hauing
first
said
to
her
:
Thou
importunest
me
that
I
take
away
that
pretious
gift
which
I
gaue
vnto
thee
,
&
I
will
do
it
:
but
being
thou
wilt
not
suffer
my
roses
,
I
will
giue
thee
my
thornes
,
and
a
thing
that
shall
grieue
thee
more
.
And
our
Lord
fulfilling
his
worde
,
tooke
from
her
these
signes
,
and
gaue
her
to
feele
the
doloures
of
his
passion
in
all
the
partes
of
her
body
,
much
more
painfull
then
before
;
For
although
from
the
seauen
,
or
eight
yeares
of
her
age
,
our
Lord
had
giuen
her
to
feele
them
,
yet
they
had
not
beene
so
painfull
to
her
as
they
were
from
this
day
forward
,
as
the
reuelations
following
do
declare
.
4.
Being
eleuated
in
spirite
by
her
good
Angell
,
in
that
place
where
he
was
wont
to
place
her
,
on
friday
the
twentie
two
of
Iune
before
the
day
breake
,
our
Lord
represented
vnto
her
all
the
misteries
of
his
sacred
passion
,
so
liuely
,
to
her
seeming
,
as
if
she
had
seene
them
on
the
mount
of
Caluarie
at
the
foote
of
the
Crosse
,
when
Christ
did
suffer
them
.
His
maiestie
also
shewed
her
in
a
great
field
,
the
martyrdome
of
Saint
Acatius
,
and
his
ten
thousand
companions
,
how
they
were
crucified
,
and
how
our
Lord
from
his
owne
Crosse
did
animate
them
,
saying
:
Couragious
my
frendes
,
behold
me
crucified
,
and
dead
for
you
.
She
seing
all
this
,
asked
of
her
Angell
keeper
,
what
it
ment
that
Christ
stood
crucified
,
and
so
many
other
crucified
with
him
;
After
that
God
made
himselfe
man
(
answered
the
Angell
)
he
hath
many
companions
,
and
thou
also
must
be
one
,
and
partaker
of
the
doloures
of
his
passion
,
and
of
his
Crosse
,
for
so
his
maiestie
will
haue
it
.
And
that
thou
mightest
see
his
sacred
passion
,
&
the
passions
of
so
many
of
his
seruants
crucified
with
him
,
I
brought
thee
to
this
place
.
And
our
Lord
looking
vpon
her
,
saide
:
wilt
thou
daughter
tast
of
this
fruit
?
Lord
(
answeared
she
)
I
will
whatsoeuer
thy
maiestie
will
;
and
his
maiestie
embracing
her
,
left
her
the
doloures
of
his
sacred
passion
,
and
so
liuely
a
feeling
of
them
all
,
as
the
virgin
saide
,
that
it
seemed
to
her
that
they
had
driuen
burning
nailes
,
through
all
the
partes
of
her
body
,
and
that
she
heard
a
great
noyse
,
as
if
with
yron
hammers
they
did
driue
and
enforce
them
into
her
flesh
.
5.
Another
time
being
very
sicke
a
bed
,
there
appeared
to
her
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
(
vpon
his
owne
feast
)
glorious
and
bright
,
accompanied
with
many
Saintes
,
whom
she
both
sawe
,
&
spake
vnto
.
The
Seraphicall
Father
gaue
her
his
benediction
,
and
the
blessed
virgin
with
much
humilitie
and
loue
(
hauing
receiued
it
)
asked
it
for
all
the
freers
and
nonnes
of
his
order
,
and
in
especiall
for
those
of
that
holy
conuent
,
beseeching
he
would
giue
them
all
his
blessing
:
The
holy
Father
did
so
,
and
taking
his
leaue
of
her
,
because
she
was
prostrate
at
his
sacred
feet
,
she
kissed
them
,
and
he
againe
kist
her
head
,
saying●
my
daughter
I
will
kisse
the
doloures
of
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
which
by
his
mercy
the
diuine
maiestie
hath
placed
in
thee
.
6.
At
the
beginning
of
her
great
infirmities
,
her
doloures
being
most
grieuous
,
it
happened
her
with
the
force
of
them
to
bee
two
or
three
daies
without
rapte
(
a
thing
which
was
very
newe
vnto
her
)
and
attributing
it
to
her
sinnes
,
she
thought
that
God
for
them
handled
her
as
his
enemie
.
Thinking
vpon
this
,
her
good
Angell
appeared
to
her
,
and
sayde
:
harken
and
heare
for
our
Lord
will
speake
to
thee
,
and
remember
what
he
shall
say
vnto
thee
.
Forthwith
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
appeared
in
a
throne
of
Maiestie
,
accompanied
with
many
Angells
,
and
speaking
to
her
with
most
sweet
and
amorous
wordes
,
he
said
:
what
doest
thou
,
daughter
,
on
this
bedd
?
shee
answered
(
delighting
her selfe
with
him
hauing
first
adored
him
)
ô
my
Lord
,
how
do
I
suffer
so
many
doloures
,
and
yet
thy
maiestie
doth
not
helpe
me
,
neither
doth
my
soule
enioy
thy
soueraigne
cherishings
,
as
it
was
wont
?
our
pious
Lord
answered
;
It
is
not
much
that
thou
suffer
doloures
and
infirmities
seeing
thou
art
my
espouse
,
and
hast
also
chosen
me
for
thine
,
for
I
,
in
the
time
of
my
passion
,
was
a
man
of
doloures
.
It
is
but
iust
,
that
who
loueth
truly
,
do
partake
of
the
doloures
of
the
beloued
.
A
great
fauour
and
grace
is
this
for
me
,
replied
the
virgin
:
but
how
ô
Lord
do
I
find
my selfe
so
luke-warme
as
I
am
in
thy
loue
,
&
why
commandest
thou
not
my
Angell
keeper
,
to
comfort
me
so
oft
as
hee
was
wont
?
sweet
hart
,
said
our
Lord
,
where
I
am
,
there
is
comfort
and
beatitude
,
and
so
,
although
thou
be
in
this
bedd
,
this
is
thy
heauen
,
for
I
am
with
thee
here
.
This
saide
,
our
Lord
disappeared
,
leauing
her
much
comforted
,
although
something
confounded
,
not
knowing
whether
shee
had
seene
this
vision
with
the
eies
of
her
soule
,
or
of
her
body
:
but
alwaies
shee
knew
most
certainly
,
that
it
was
her
redeemer
who
had
appeared
,
and
spoken
to
her
,
and
to
take
from
her
this
doubt
he
appeared
to
her
the
second
time
,
as
shee
herselfe
told
it
.
Then
she
remained
not
only
satisfied
,
but
much
strengthened
,
and
with
newe
courage
to
suffer
the
trauailes
and
paines
of
all
the
world
for
his
loue
.
7.
Although
our
Lord
so
much
cherished
his
espouse
,
and
had
adorned
her
with
the
signes
of
his
sacred
passion
,
yet
he
still
kept
her
deafe
,
which
was
in
part
the
cause
that
she
liued
in
so
great
sinceritie
as
she
had
bene
a
childe
of
a
yeare
old
,
the
which
was
a
great
discommoditie
,
not
only
for
the
religious
of
the
howse
,
but
also
for
other
persons
abroad
,
which
came
to
communicate
with
her
,
and
to
confort
them selues
,
who
hartely
prayed
our
Lord
he
would
restore
her
her
hearing
,
for
the
want
they
had
thereof
.
The
diuine
maiestie
heard
their
praiers
,
appearing
to
his
espouse
on
the
day
of
S.
Clare
(
it
being
six
moneths
that
he
had
kept
her
deaf
)
wherupon
she
made
a
maruellous
sermon
in
presence
of
many
people
,
and
declaring
most
great
misteries
,
she
saide
,
that
he
had
made
her
deafe
for
that
she
should
haue
her
senses
and
thoughts
more
recollected
vpon
the
diuine
maiestie
,
and
on
no
other
thing
of
the
earth
,
and
that
now
it
had
pleased
him
to
heale
her
.
And
ending
the
sermon
before
she
came
vnto
her
senses
,
the
glorious
S.
Peter
appeared
to
her
,
and
putting
his
fingers
into
her
eares
,
and
making
vpon
her
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
he
restored
her
her
hearing
,
and
shee
remained
sound
,
the
religious
giuing
much
thancks
to
God
for
so
remarkable
a
faruour
.
THE
XVII
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
great
deuotion
,
and
compassion
,
which
the
blessed
Ioane
had
of
the
soules
in
purgatorie
,
and
of
the
efficacie
of
her
prayers
to
our
Lord
for
to
deliuer
them
from
the
paines
which
they
sufferred
.
1
THis
holy
virgin
being
Abbesse
,
with
the
desire
she
had
to
exercise
her
religious
in
the
feare
of
God
,
she
told
them
many
things
of
those
which
his
maiestie
reuealed
to
her
,
concerning
his
rigorous
iudgement
,
the
paines
of
Purgatorie
,
and
of
hell
.
But
it
hath
seemed
conuenient
to
leaue
to
relate
many
of
them
,
for
although
they
be
very
conforme
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Saints
,
and
to
a
great
multitude
of
examples
which
are
found
in
their
bookes
,
yet
are
they
not
written
in
the
vulgar
tongue
,
nor
may
goe
in
all
mens
hands
without
speciall
declaration
.
That
which
in
rigour
is
deliuered
in
such
like
cases
,
is
better
explicated
in
tearmes
proper
to
the
schooles
,
then
to
be
vsed
in
such
a
booke
as
this
,
which
is
written
that
it
may
goe
in
the
hands
of
all
,
of
which
many
will
find
a
rocke
of
scandall
,
in
that
which
well
and
piously
vnderstood
,
is
of
much
edification
;
as
the
glorious
Saint
Gregorie
,
and
other
holy
doctors
rightly
iudged
,
who
of
these
matters
and
apparitions
of
the
soules
,
and
speciall
places
where
they
purged
their
faultes
,
and
of
that
which
had
passed
with
them
in
diuine
iudgment
,
set
downe
so
many
reuelations
,
made
,
not
only
to
them
,
but
to
persons
so
vnequall
in
sanctitie
and
credit
to
the
blessed
Ioane
,
that
they
were
holden
for
grieuous
sinners
,
and
God
our
Lord
did
them
this
great
fauour
to
reueale
them
these
like
things
;
that
taking
heed
by
others
mens
harmes
,
they
might
feare
the
rigour
of
his
iustice
,
and
haue
confidence
in
his
diuine
mercy
.
2.
With
the
same
desire
this
blessed
Abbesse
in
the
chapters
and
speaches
which
she
made
to
her
religious
,
did
exhort
them
,
recounting
them
many
reuelations
which
she
had
had
of
God
,
and
with
notable
spirite
,
saide
as
followeth
when
she
related
them
:
Thincke
not
sisters
,
that
the
paines
of
hell
,
and
Purgatorie
are
but
little
,
for
by
only
thinking
on
that
which
our
Lord
doth
shew
me
sometimes
my
flesh
trembleth
,
and
I
am
driuen
euen
to
the
very
straites
of
death
.
She
further
recounted
what
passed
with
a
soule
,
when
it
was
taken
out
of
the
body
,
aswell
with
the
supreame
iudge
as
with
,
the
Angell
keeper
of
the
same
:
and
in
especiall
when
it
heard
the
terrible
sentence
of
euerlasting
glory
or
paine
.
And
although
of
these
things
the
bookes
of
the
Saints
be
full
,
and
of
these
apparitions
of
Christ
our
Lord
in
the
particular
iudgement
of
euery
one
(
which
are
to
be
vnderstood
,
not
according
to
his
reall
presence
,
but
according
to
his
efficacie
and
virtue
)
they
are
not
written
here
,
not
to
giue
occasion
of
erring
.
For
the
greater
declaration
therfore
of
some
things
heere
related
,
of
many
which
are
found
in
the
booke
of
the
life
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
it
seemed
conuenient
to
note
some
of
them
,
not
because
that
which
I
shall
note
,
is
not
most
euidently
knowen
to
the
learned
,
and
to
many
of
those
which
haue
not
studied
,
for
as
much
as
they
are
found
in
euery
manuall
,
but
because
none
may
haue
occasion
of
errour
.
3.
I
say
then
first
,
that
in
the
houre
of
death
,
euery
one
heareth
his
sentence
of
condemnation
or
libertie
,
according
as
is
gathered
out
of
many
places
of
the
sacred
scripture
,
and
out
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
as
appeareth
in
Ecclesiasticus
,
in
S.
Mathew
,
and
in
S.
Luce
:
S.
Augustine
also
affirmeth
as
much
,
together
with
Saint
Hierom
,
and
Saint
Bonauenture
:
although
concerning
the
manner
,
and
how
it
ought
to
be
vnderstood
,
there
be
diuers
opinions
;
whereupon
Pope
Innocent
the
third
wrote
at
large
in
his
second
booke
:
and
Landulphus
the
Carthusian
in
the
fourty
six
chapter
of
the
third
tome
.
Who
all
relate
some
cases
very
like
to
those
which
befell
to
the
B.
Ioane
.
But
where
it
is
said
,
that
euery
one
heareth
this
sentence
of
Christ
our
Lord
,
it
ought
to
bee
vnderstood
as
is
alreadie
saide
,
not
according
to
his
reall
presence
,
but
according
to
his
efficacie
.
(
Eccl.
11.
Matth.
10.
&
22.
Luc.
16.
D.
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
Dei
lib.
20.
cap.
1.
&
de
anima
&
eius
origine
lib.
2.
cap.
4.
S.
Hierom.
in
Ioel.
cap.
2.
S.
Bonauent.
lib.
4.
sent.
dist.
20.
1.
p.
q.
5.
)
4.
The
second
,
that
as
little
improprietie
it
hath
to
say
with
the
same
declaration
,
that
the
glorious
Archangell
S.
Michaell
doth
iudge
in
particular
the
soules
after
they
are
gone
out
of
the
bodies
,
as
the
Church
singeth
,
when
in
his
office
she
saith
to
God
,
that
he
constituteth
him
prince
ouer
all
soules
:
and
the
same
she
repreateth
in
the
prose
of
the
Masse
of
the
dead
.
(
Constitui
te
principem
super
omnes
animas
suscipiendas
.
Signifer
sanctus
Michael
,
representes
eas
in
Lucem
Sanctam
.
)
5.
The
third
and
most
principall
which
we
haue
in
this
matter
,
is
,
that
the
Saints
speake
therin
after
two
manners
:
the
one
according
to
the
Common
Lawe
,
which
is
that
ordinarilie
is
executed
:
and
the
other
according
to
particular
cases
which
God
reuealeth
to
them
.
In
consequence
whereof
,
it
is
so
,
that
there
is
a
common
place
which
is
called
Purgatorie
,
where
regularly
the
soules
are
purged
with
paine
correspondent
to
the
faultes
which
they
committed
,
and
satisfied
not
in
their
life
time
:
and
there
are
also
particular
places
,
where
God
ordeyneth
that
they
satisfie
,
as
teacheth
S.
Thomas
with
all
the
Doctors
,
in
especiall
S.
Gregorie
.
(
S.
Tho.
in
4.
D.
21.
q.
1.
a.
1.
ad
3.
S.
Bonau
.
in
4.
D.
20.
1.
p.
q.
6.
S.
Antonin
3.
p.
hist.
tit
.
33.
§
.
3.
S.
Greg.
lib.
4.
Dialog.
cap.
40.
and
55.
)
6.
Likewise
the
common
opinion
is
,
that
in
Purgatorie
neither
the
Angells
,
nor
the
diuels
doe
torment
the
soules
,
but
only
the
diuine
iustice
by
meanes
of
the
fire
of
Purgatorie
,
as
teach
S.
Thomas
,
and
Scotus
,
with
all
schoole
diuines
.
Yet
for
all
this
it
is
no
lesse
manifest
&
certaine
,
that
sometimes
the
diuells
do
torment
the
soules
in
Purgatorie
,
as
appeareth
by
a
reu●lation
made
to
saint
Bernard
,
and
is
related
in
the
23.
chapter
of
the
first
booke
of
his
life
:
and
of
other
reuelations
venerable
Bead
,
and
Dionysius
Carthufianus
,
and
the
maister
of
sentences
with
many
others
doe
make
mention
.
(
S.
Thom.
lib.
2.
sent.
D.
6.
a.
6.
ad.
3.
and
lib.
4.
D.
20.
a.
5.
Scotus
4.
sent.
D.
44.
q.
3.
Beda
lib.
3.
hist.
Angliae
cap.
19.
)
7.
The
fourth
thing
,
that
concerneth
the
terriblenesse
and
duration
,
of
the
paines
of
Purgatorie
,
and
the
great
valour
of
the
suffrages
of
the
Church
,
and
intercession
of
the
iust
,
we
find
in
many
of
the
Saints
bookes
some
things
very
great
and
of
greater
note
,
then
that
which
hath
beene
reuealed
to
this
B.
virgin
.
Saint
Thomas
pondereth
the
greatnesse
of
the
paines
,
and
saint
Vincent
Ferer
affirmeth
,
that
a
soule
was
suffering
these
most
grieuous
paines
a
yeare
for
one
veniall
sinne
:
and
to
the
same
it
was
reuealed
,
that
his
Sister
Francis
Ferrer
,
was
in
Purgatorie
condemned
to
the
paines
therof
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
;
from
which
within
fewe
dayes
she
was
free
,
by
the
prayers
and
masses
of
her
holy
Brother
.
(
Dionysius
Carthus
.
de
iudicio
particulari
.
Magist
.
senten
.
lib.
4.
D.
44.
S.
Thom.
3.
p.
q.
46.
a.
6
,
&
3.
sent.
D.
15
q.
2.
a.
3.
S.
Vincent
.
serm.
de
aqua
benedicta
&
in
vita
eius
)
.
8.
Cesarius
in
his
Dialogues
recounteth
of
an
other
soule
which
was
condemned
to
purgatorie
for
two
thousand
yeares
,
Iohn
Heralt
in
his
fortie
first
sermon
of
the
deceased
soules
,
doth
say
,
that
some
soules
haue
beene
condemned
for
one
thousand
yeares
.
And
in
his
examples
he
recounteth
of
a
religious
,
which
was
condemned
to
the
paines
of
Purgatorie
,
vntill
the
day
of
iudgement
,
because
he
accomplished
his
penances
coldly
and
slackly
.
And
Saint
Bede
,
Richard
de
S.
Victore
,
and
Belarmine
affirme
the
same
of
others
.
(
Beda
hist.
Angliae
lib.
5.
cap.
3.
Belarm
.
tom.
1.
de
Purgatorio
libro
2.
)
And
although
other
authors
do
limit
this
very
much
,
iudging
that
at
most
a
soule
may
be
in
Purgatorie
for
the
space
of
ten
yeares
,
yet
they
deserue
not
so
rigorous
censure
as
those
who
impugne
it
,
affirming
it
contrarie
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
one
part
speaketh
,
according
to
the
iust
condemnation
,
in
respect
of
the
faultes
,
and
the
other
of
that
which
seemeth
to
them
,
in
respect
of
the
many
suffrages
of
the
Church
,
which
continually
are
made
for
the
soules
in
Purgatorie
.
9.
This
supposed
,
the
holy
Abbesse
perswaded
her
nonnes
much
to
feare
the
paines
of
Purgatorie
,
and
to
be
very
deuote
to
the
Archangell
Saint
Michaell
,
whom
in
spirite
she
had
seene
i●dge
the
soules
:
and
that
when
he
condemned
any
soule
to
hell
,
S.
Hier.
in
Dani.
cap.
7.
S.
Aug.
de
ciuit
.
Dei
lib.
9.
cap.
5.
)
She
saide
also
that
the
Angells
keepers
carry
the
soules
to
Purgatorie
,
and
comfort
them
,
as
the
Saints
do
say
,
to
many
of
whom
our
Lord
hath
permitted
,
that
soules
which
were
in
paine
should
appeare
,
(
S.
Bonauen
.
lib.
4.
sent.
dist.
2.
in
1.
p.
q.
5.
)
that
in
their
praiers
they
might
be
commended
,
and
that
others
in
spirite
might
see
Purgatorie
,
and
the
rigorous
paines
which
in
so
many
manners
the
soules
did
there
suffer
;
(
S.
Thom.
ibi
.
dist.
21.
q.
1.
a.
1.
that
they
might
recount
them
to
the
liuing
:
and
taking
pitty
vpon
them
,
they
might
beware
by
others
harmes
.
The
same
happened
to
the
B.
Ioane
many
times
:
and
among
others
being
sacristian
,
and
ringing
one
night
to
martines
,
she
heard
very
sorrowfull
grones
as
of
some
person
that
bewailed
:
and
asking
of
her
Angell
keeper
,
what
voices
those
were
,
he
saide
;
They
are
of
a
soule
,
in
great
necessitie
,
which
by
the
licence
of
God
,
commeth
to
commend
it selfe
by
thy
prayers
.
This
was
the
soule
of
a
great
Lady
of
Castile
(
who
died
a
little
before
)
which
said
to
B.
Ioane
,
that
in
as
much
as
her
paines
were
most
grieuous
,
she
entreated
her
she
would
commend
her
to
God
,
and
also
to
pray
her
mother
,
to
helpe
her
with
certaine
almes
&
masses
:
of
these
cases
many
happened
to
her
,
and
she
said
,
that
she
sawe
in
purgatorie
certaine
places
darke
,
most
fearfull
and
filthie
,
and
the
diuells
which
very
cruellie
tormented
some
soules
,
to
the
which
for
euery
fault
they
gaue
different
paines
,
and
that
the
soules
gaue
many
grones
,
saying
:
woe
to
vs
,
which
had
time
to
serue
God
,
and
did
not
do
it
;
now
we
are
tormented
,
and
contrition
auaileth
vs
not
,
nor
repentance
.
10.
I
sawe
by
the
will
of
God
(
said
she
on
a
time
to
her
religious
)
the
soule
of
a
certaine
Prelate
in
purgatorie
,
which
suffered
much
paine
:
and
I
demanding
the
cause
therof
of
my
holy
Angell
,
he
saide
to
me
,
that
that
soule
was
of
a
prelate
,
which
for
hauing
beene
carelesse
of
the
soules
of
his
subiects
,
suffered
great
paines
for
the
faultes
he
did
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
for
those
which
his
subiects
did
by
his
occasion
and
euill
example
.
11.
This
blessed
woman
knewe
that
a
certaine
Ecclesiasticall
person
(
of
whom
herselfe
had
receiued
particular
aggrieuances
)
of
much
authoritie
,
was
dead
.
And
as
she
was
a
friend
of
doing
good
for
euill
,
she
did
not
cease
to
pray
to
God
to
haue
mercie
of
his
soule
:
making
therfore
her
prayer
for
him
,
he
appeared
to
her
one
night
in
a
figure
very
fearfull
&
filthie
.
He
bare
in
his
mouth
a
gagge
,
&
his
cloathing
was
very
miserable
and
poore
:
he
went
vpon
his
hand●
and
feet
like
a
beast
,
&
being
he
could
not
make
his
complaint
,
he
roared
like
a
Bull
,
and
he
carried
about
him
all
the
sinnes
which
he
had
committed
against
God
,
and
some
soules
which
by
his
euill
example
,
had
beene
condemned
,
were
put
to
paines
vpon
his
backe
:
he
carried
also
vpon
him
,
a
great
troupe
of
diuells
on
horsbacke
,
which
cast
in
his
teeth
his
sinnes
,
and
gaue
him
many
blowes
and
buffets
:
and
taking
the
gagge
out
of
his
mouth
,
they
put
in
it
a
hallow
trunck
,
by
the
which
issued
a
voice
so
terrible
,
that
at
the
only
hearing
of
it
,
the
B.
Ioane
was
exceeding
sorowfull
,
although
much
more
for
that
she
knewe
not
if
his
paines
were
of
Purgatorie
or
of
hell
:
which
desirous
to
knowe
,
she
asked
it
of
her
Angell
keeper
:
who
answeared
her
;
God
in
time
will
reueale
it
to
thee
.
And
so
perseuering
in
her
prayer
,
she
praied
our
Lord
he
would
take
pitty
,
of
the
paines
of
that
soule
,
and
remember
some
good
worckes
which
it
had
done
in
this
life
;
But
not
knowing
any
other
which
in
particular
she
might
alleadge
in
his
fauour
,
she
saide
:
Lord
I
knowe
that
this
man
was
so
deuout
to
a
Saint
,
that
being
in
this
life
he
caused
his
image
to
bee
painted
,
and
had
much
deuotion
to
it
,
for
the
which
I
beseech
thy
maiestie
,
that
taking
pitty
vpon
his
soule
,
thou
wilt
deliuer
it
from
the
paines
which
it
suffereth
.
12.
So
long
she
perseuered
in
praier
to
God
for
this
soule
,
that
some
daies
being
passed
ouer
,
she
sawe
enter
in
at
the
doore
of
her
cell
,
a
most
fierce
bull
which
bare
betweene
his
hornes
the
image
of
the
Saint
,
which
that
man
had
caused
to
be
painted
,
and
he
came
along
by
it
,
as
it
were
helping
him selfe
by
the
image
:
&
looking
toward
the
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
said
:
I
am
such
an
one
,
for
whom
thou
so
much
hast
praied
,
&
for
thy
merites
,
God
hath
done
me
great
mercy
and
gaue
me
this
image
for
my
comforte
and
defense
,
which
is
the
same
that
I
caused
to
be
painted
of
the
Saint
to
which
I
was
deuout
,
the
which
doth
much
help
me
in
this
labour
:
our
Lord
lighten
thy
paines
,
christian
soule
,
said
the
seruant
of
God
,
for
thou
hast
conforted
me
sufficiently
,
by
reason
I
desired
so
much
to
know
,
if
thou
wert
in
the
way
of
saluation
,
for
the
other
time
when
I
sawe
thee
,
thou
camest
in
such
torme●●s
as
I
could
not
discerne
it
.
Be
not
amazed
(
answeared
the
soule
)
for
my
paines
haue
beene
very
great
:
and
if
I
had
none
other
but
those
of
this
oxe
on
which
I
goe
,
they
were
most
grieuous
,
for
on
him
I
haue
the
paine
of
thirst
,
hunger
,
fire
,
and
cold
.
And
this
saide
he
asked
her
pardon
of
many
aggreuances
which
in
this
life
he
had
done
her
,
and
saide
:
that
the
deuotion
which
some
time
he
had
had
to
her
,
holpe
him
much
:
and
with
this
he
vanished
.
Whom
she
neuer
left
to
pray
to
God
for
,
visiting
him
,
and
comforting
him
in
purgatorie
,
vntill
our
Lord
by
her
prayers
tooke
him
from
those
paines
.
13.
14.
One
day
in
Lent
,
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
feeling
great
griefes
and
infirmities
,
other
of
the
sicke
religious
women
went
to
comfort
themselues
with
her
,
such
I
meane
as
were
a
recouering
,
and
speaking
with
them
,
she
was
rapte
,
and
returned
from
this
rapte
so
merry
that
the
nonnes
which
sawe
her
,
asked
her
the
cause
of
her
extraordinarie
mirth
,
and
she
to
pleasure
the
sicke
saide
:
I
sawe
the
Queene
of
heauen
,
who
with
much
glorie
and
maiestie
accompanied
with
many
Angells
,
and
with
the
glorious
Saint
Iohn
Euangelist
,
and
Lazarus
,
&
his
holy
Sisters
Martha
and
Marie
came
downe
to
Purgatorie
:
and
passing
by
the
place
where
I
stood
,
the
most
Clement
Lady
looking
vpon
me
,
saide
:
sweet
hart
come
thou
with
vs
,
and
it
pleased
our
Lord
,
through
his
great
mercie
,
that
at
the
same
time
our
blessed
Lady
tooke
a
great
number
of
soules
out
of
Purgatorie
,
with
the
which
she
returned
to
heauen
,
and
I
remained
so
comforted
heerwith
,
that
all
my
doloures
are
turned
into
particular
ioy
and
rest
,
when
I
see
any
soule
goe
out
of
Purgatorie
:
and
for
this
my
ioy
is
so
great
,
as
neither
doe
I
know
howe
to
speake
it
,
nor
is
it
in
my
power
to
dissemble
it
.
THE
XVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
Of
the
laboures
and
infirmities
with
which
God
proued
his
seruant
with
all
,
and
of
her
great
patience
.
1
BY
a
reuelation
made
to
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
it
was
knowen
,
that
God
had
chosen
her
to
make
her
very
like
to
his
only
begotten
Sonne
in
laboures
,
persecutions
,
and
disgraces
.
And
she
desiring
to
haue
in
her
soule
all
such
Iewells
which
so
much
please
God
,
asked
of
his
maiestie
in
all
her
praiers
,
with
much
humilitie
&
teares
,
that
he
would
giue
her
paines
,
laboures
,
wearinesse
and
doloures
to
suffer
for
his
loue
.
Our
Lorde
heard
her
praier
,
and
gaue
her
them
in
so
great
plentie
as
she
could
desire
,
which
manifested
well
the
powerfull
hand
of
him
who
gaue
them
,
by
the
multitude
which
came
vpon
her
,
being
tormented
with
very
excessiue
doloures
,
which
she
had
in
her
head
,
so
great
as
there
was
no
physitian
found
,
that
could
vnderstand
what
they
were
:
and
those
daies
that
she
had
them
,
it
was
with
such
rigor
,
that
she
could
nether
eate
,
nor
sleepe
,
nor
get
downe
a
draft
of
water
,
nor
yet
open
her
mouth
to
complaine
.
They
endured
her
foureteene
yeares
,
not
continually
,
but
at
certaine
times
,
sometimes
euery
fourteen●
dayes
;
other
times
euery
twenty
daies
,
more
or
lesie
,
as
our
Lord
was
pleased
:
which
euill
vsed
to
take
her
sodainely
,
and
sodainely
to
leaue
her
againe
.
2.
To
these
so
great
doloures
,
were
added
also
others
of
her
stomache
and
liuer
,
with
most
grieuous
vexations
,
and
with
so
great
sweate●
,
that
they
changed
her
habit
,
her
tunicke
,
&
the
cloathes
of
her
bed
,
fiue
or
six
times
a
day
.
These
sweates
were
as
cold
as
yee
,
and
endured
her
twentie
,
and
thirtie
daies
,
without
ceasing
,
and
with
so
many
doloures
and
euills
,
our
Lord
sent
her
others
very
great
and
more
continuall
;
for
her
armes
and
handes
,
knees
,
legges
,
and
feet
were
drawen
together
in
such
sort
,
as
she
could
neuer
more
open
them
nor
stretch
them
out
,
&
with
the
great
force
of
the
paines
,
all
her
members
were
out
of
iointe
:
so
that
many
of
them
remained
,
not
only
cripled
,
and
lame
,
but
also
wrested
,
turned
aside
,
and
thrust
out
of
their
places
:
and
in
this
sort
and
manner
her
bodie
,
is
at
this
day
,
according
as
heereafter
we
shall
declare
.
3.
The
blessed
Abbesse
,
finding
herselfe
one
day
much
tired
with
the
troope
of
laboures
which
attended
her
,
and
with
much
weakenesse
of
her
infirmities
,
her
corporall
forces
now
failing
,
and
her
griefes
abounding
,
lifted
vp
her
eies
to
an
image
of
the
praier
of
our
Lord
in
the
garden
,
which
she
had
by
her
at
her
beddes
head
:
&
sheding
some
teares
,
shee
prayed
our
Lord
to
help
her
in
the
vexations
,
&
laboures
which
she
awayted
.
And
being
in
this
praier
,
she
heard
a
voice
which
saide
to
her
:
our
Lord
is
with
thee
,
and
will
that
thou
suffer
great
doloures
and
anguishes
,
&
that
the
members
of
thy
body
bee
cripled
,
&
broken
as
the
corne
is
threshed
&
broken
on
the
floore
,
when
they
thresh
it
out
of
the
eare
.
And
so
was
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
made
a
see
of
griefe
,
and
an
abysse
of
reuelations
.
4.
The
diuine
maiestie
willing
,
to
manifest
to
the
world
the
patience
and
sanctitie
of
his
seruant
,
permitted
to
come
vpon
her
a
persecution
which
the
diuell
plotted
,
taking
for
instrument
some
of
her
owne
religious
:
in
the
which
the
seruant
of
God
shewed
howe
exercised
shee
was
in
patience
,
for
one
had
no●
need
of
no
small
portion
to
suffer
such
like
tribulations
,
which
although
light
and
not
of
so
great
substance
in
themselues
,
yet
are
much
felt
,
because
of
the
offense
of
God
in
those
that
procure
them
:
and
in
this
was
also
ioyned
very
great
ingratitude
for
so
many
benefits
as
the
conuent
had
alwaies
receiued
of
so
inculpable
a
Prelate
.
The
occasion
was
,
that
the
Lord
Cardinall
freer
Francis
Simenes
hauing
done
a
grace
to
the
conuent
,
of
bestowing
on
it
the
benefice
of
Cubas
,
a
certaine
person
which
pretended
therto
,
procured
to
obtaine
the
same
from
Rome
,
at
the
death
of
him
that
had
it
in
possession
,
and
they
counselled
the
seruant
of
God
she
should
procure
of
his
holinesse
a
perpetuall
confirmation
of
that
which
the
Cardinall
had
granted
temporally
.
This
was
done
by
meanes
of
one
deuout
to
the
saide
monasterie
,
and
the
Bull
was
obtained
,
in
virtue
wherof
at
this
day
the
nonnes
possesse
the
aforsaid
benefice
:
in
getting
of
which
Bull
,
was
spent
some
quantitie
of
money
.
The
fact
was
this
,
and
the
circumstances
which
therin
might
be
considered
of
so
little
consideration
,
as
would
hardly
be
thought
,
for
they
would
haue
done
it
without
consulting
with
the
Prelate
,
and
to
spend
that
money
without
her
licence
,
or
any
religious
contradicting
it
.
And
howsoeuer
it
bee
,
I
found
not
in
the
bookes
of
the
life
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
more
then
this
spoken
of
.
5.
And
yet
on
the
other
side
,
the
successe
was
terrible
.
For
first
of
all
the
Superior
suspended
her
,
and
after
corrected
her
and
depriued
her
of
her
office
,
and
placed
in
it
the
vicaresse
which
had
accused
her
:
and
being
the
seruant
of
God
had
such
credit
before
,
hereby
occasion
was
giuen
,
that
many
spake
diuersly
of
her
,
calling
in
doubt
the
great
maruailes
which
before
were
related
of
her
,
holding
it
morally
impossible
,
that
the
religious
which
had
great
experience
of
her
,
could
doubt
of
her
sancti●ie
,
and
not
doubting
of
her
,
could
inuent
such
like
persecution
against
her
:
And
aboue
all
,
it
made
the
case
hard
,
that
the
superiour
should
take
such
a
resolution
against
a
person
of
such
credite
,
for
it
was
as
much
as
to
set
a
seale
to
a
blancke
,
to
the
end
that
each
one
might
put
therin
what
pleased
him
.
That
which
I
belieue
of
the
case
is
,
that
the
superiour
did
it
in
policie
,
for
to
proue
this
seruant
of
God
in
all
manners
For
wheras
the
thinges
published
of
her
,
were
so
strange
and
admirable
,
and
the
diuell
so
subtill
,
it
was
not
contrarie
to
prudence
to
refine
her
in
all
manners
.
But
howsoeuer
it
was
,
God
●rewe
out
of
it
much
profit
in
fauour
and
praise
of
his
seruant
.
For
first
of
all
was
seene
not
only
her
patience
,
but
the
great
quietude
of
her
conscience
,
in
the
equalitie
and
alacritie
wherwith
she
bare
this
trauaile
,
iudging
her selfe
not
only
worthie
of
this
,
but
also
of
many
others
greater
.
She
shewed
also
her
feruent
charitie
,
in
praying
to
God
for
her
that
persecuted
her
:
for
whom
she
obtained
pardon
of
her
faulte
by
the
earnest
praier
she
made
:
for
our
Lord
chastising
her
with
temporall
paine
,
she
died
in
the
same
office
within
short
time
of
a
great
paine
of
the
side
.
And
acknowledging
her
faulte
,
she
demanded
publickely
pardon
of
the
seruant
of
God
with
great
teares
,
and
hauing
receiued
the
Sacraments
,
with
great
shewes
of
contrition
,
she
gaue
vp
the
Ghost
,
of
which
the
nonnes
admiring
,
were
confirmed
a
new
in
the
great
good
opinion
which
they
had
of
their
blessed
Abbesse
.
6.
A
little
before
this
succeeded
,
on
friday
before
the
day
breake
,
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
sawe
,
(
his
maiestie
shewing
it
her
)
hell
open
,
&
out
of
it
ranne
to
her
conuent
infinite
diuells
in
figures
of
diuerse
sauage
beastes
.
Wherupon
with
many
teares
she
demanded
aide
of
our
Lord
,
that
he
would
cast
out
of
her
monasterie
that
infernall
rable
.
And
the
diuine
maiestie
hearing
her
,
sent
his
Angells
to
expell
the
diuells
,
of
which
the
seruant
of
God
remaining
much
comforted
on
the
one
side
,
and
timorous
on
the
other
,
called
the
nunnes
together
to
chapter
,
and
with
many
teares
said
vnto
them
:
O
Sisters
:
how
much
change
do
I
see
this
pallace
of
our
B.
Lady
the
virgin
,
for
I
was
wont
to
see
it
full
of
Angells
and
nowe
I
see
it
full
of
diuells
:
my
sinnes
must
needes
be
the
cause
of
it
,
and
not
yours
;
let
vs
amend
our
liues
and
procure
to
exercise
vs
in
true
virtues
,
and
in
especiall
in
charitie
,
and
humilitie
,
which
are
those
which
the
diuells
do
most
of
all
feare
.
7.
At
this
same
time
,
the
seru●nt
of
God
(
compassed
about
with
infirmities
and
trauailes
)
set
her selfe
in
praier
before
an
image
of
our
Lords
prayer
in
the
garden
,
beseeching
our
Lord
to
helpe
,
her
seeing
her
weaknesse
&
the
tumult
of
laboures
which
threatned
her
on
euery
side
.
Our
Lord
heard
her
praier
,
and
for
the
greater
comfort
of
his
seruant
,
spake
to
her
in
the
same
image
,
with
sadd
and
dolorous
voice
,
saying
:
My
celestiall
Father
,
who
would
not
reuoke
the
sentence
of
my
death
,
although
I
praied
,
&
wept
,
wil
not
that
it
be
reuoked
which
hath
beene
giuen
against
thee
,
but
that
it
be
rigorously
executed
,
that
wearied
euery
way
,
thou
maiest
enioy
the
fruit
of
patience
.
And
the
seruant
of
God
confident
that
our
Lord
who
with
one
hand
giueth
laboures
,
with
the
other
communicateth
aide
for
to
drawe
fruit
out
of
them
,
as
often
as
shee
felte
speciall
fauoures
of
the
holy
spirite
,
praied
to
haue
paines
and
trauaills
to
be
mixed
with
them
,
as
who
so
well
vnderstood
this
to
be
the
most
secure
way
.
THE
XIX
.
CHAPTER
.
How
the
Angell
keeper
of
the
seruant
of
God
,
commanded
her
to
write
the
things
which
our
Lord
did
reueale
vnto
her
,
and
of
her
glorious
death
.
1
SO
great
is
the
charitie
of
God
,
and
such
his
mercy
,
that
seeldom
times
ho
doth
so
speciall
fauoures
(
as
those
which
haue
beene
seene
in
this
historie
)
to
any
one
for
himselfe
alone
,
but
by
meanes
therof
to
profit
many
others
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
her
Angell
keeper
so
oftentimes
commanded
the
seruant
of
God
B.
Ioane
,
to
write
the
mercies
and
fauoures
which
God
did
to
her
.
For
she
with
womanly
modestie
,
and
through
her
great
humilitie
,
was
ashamed
for
to
write
them
.
Which
not
to
do
,
nor
prosecute
,
what
was
begunne
,
she
proposed
a
thousand
infirmities
euery
day
,
alleaging
those
of
her
little
health
,
and
her
being
so
stiffe
in
the
handes
,
as
she
could
hardly
write
her
name
,
as
appeareth
by
some
papers
and
writings
found
which
she
wrote
while
she
was
Abbesse
.
Wherupon
the
Angell
commanded
her
she
should
write
no
more
with
her
owne
hand
,
but
that
she
should
cause
them
to
be
written
by
the
hand
of
another
of
the
religious
,
which
was
to
her
another
labour
,
greater
then
the
former
was
;
and
therfore
refusing
it
as
much
as
she
could
,
shee
saide
:
Sir
the
fauoures
which
God
hath
done
me
(
and
the
things
which
your
beautie
hath
told
me
)
haue
beene
all
in
secret
,
and
writing
them
by
another
hand
,
they
cannot
choose
but
be
published
.
And
fearing
it
,
and
the
iudgements
of
men
,
being
so
persecuted
as
she
was
,
and
as
other
religious
of
the
conuent
were
also
for
her
sake
,
she
saide
to
the
Angell
:
sir
if
hereupon
there
should
befall
some
great
euill
to
my
sisters
and
to
me
,
what
should
we
doe
?
God
hath
care
of
them
and
of
thee
(
saide
the
An●ell
)
feare
not
,
but
do
that
which
I
command
thee
,
for
our
Lord
who
worketh
these
ma●uailes
in
thee
,
doth
them
for
the
good
of
many
others
,
and
will
that
they
be
written
,
and
that
there
be
made
a
memorie
of
them
:
and
if
not
,
the
fauoures
which
hee
doth
thee
shall
cease
,
and
thy
doloures
and
persecutions
shall
be
augmented
more
then
thou
artable
to
thincke
.
2.
She
hearing
this
with
humilitie
and
feare
obeying
the
Angell
,
beganne
to
write
by
the
hand
of
another
religious
,
called
sister
Marie
Euangelist
,
who
according
to
the
tradition
of
the
conuent
,
and
as
is
manifest
by
an
information
made
with
sworne
witnesses
,
which
knewe
her
and
many
times
heard
her
say
it
:
neither
knewe
how
to
reade
,
nor
write
,
vntill
our
Lord
miraculously
granted
her
this
grace
to
write
the
booke
of
the
Carde
(
as
aforsaide
)
and
so
she
wrote
with
much
certaintie
,
the
life
and
miracles
of
this
B.
virgin
.
Those
two
bookes
haue
beene
holden
and
are
holden
in
the
conuent
as
reliques
of
much
esteeme
,
giuing
help
against
tempestes
,
and
thunders
,
and
many
infirmities
.
They
are
both
very
olde
,
and
at
this
day
liue
three
religious
,
which
knewe
her
that
wrote
them
,
and
heard
her
tell
it
many
times
,
and
they
affirme
that
she
was
a
nunne
of
good
life
very
penitent
and
of
much
praier
,
&
contemplation
,
and
that
after
her
death
she
appeared
to
another
religious
,
in
the
Church
,
with
much
splendor
,
and
with
a
booke
of
Gold
in
her
hands
open
which
was
that
shee
wrote
of
the
things
of
the
glorious
Ioane
.
The
seruant
of
our
Lord
grieued
much
to
see
that
the
writing
was
neuer
made
an
end
of
,
and
howe
faire
and
softly
the
nunne
proceeded
in
her
writing
:
wherfore
a
little
before
the
last
infirmitie
tooke
her
,
of
which
she
died
,
she
praied
her
Angell
keeper
,
he
would
be
content
with
that
was
written
,
and
not
oblige
her
to
more
,
he
granted
it
her
with
good
will
,
and
saide
:
bid
thy
sister
that
her
pen
cease
,
and
she
write
no
more
.
With
this
licence
of
the
Angell
,
the
seruant
of
God
hauing
what
she
desired
,
was
bold
to
say
:
sir
if
it
should
please
the
sisters
,
it
would
be
to
me
much
comfort
,
that
what
is
written
should
be
torne
.
God
forgiue
thy
presumption
(
answered
the
Angell
)
and
do
by
and
by
penance
therof
,
for
thou
hast
offended
him
with
this
euill
thought
:
With
this
she
tooke
her
leaue
of
her
Angell
,
and
bid
the
sister
she
should
leaue
wrighting
.
3.
To
the
many
infirmities
which
she
had
,
our
Lord
sent
her
the
last
,
which
was
a
sttong
euill
of
her
vrine
,
whereby
she
was
driuen
to
great
straites
,
with
most
grieuous
paines
,
and
was
fifteene
daies
together
without
paying
to
nature
her
accustomed
tribute
.
And
although
in
all
her
infirmities
she
had
marueilous
patience
,
in
this
which
was
the
last
,
she
had
a
thousand
times
more
and
exceeded
euen
her selfe
:
she
had
in
the
same
exceeding
raptes
,
and
most
familiar
colloquies
with
her
Angell
keeper
.
And
as
the
Swanne
towards
her
death
,
singeth
most
sweetly
and
melodiously
:
so
this
soueraigne
Swanne
by
how
much
more
her
desired
and
happy
end
approached
,
with
so
much
more
sweetnesse
,
she
song
,
discouering
with
accents
from
aboue
,
the
fire
of
the
diuine
loue
,
which
did
burne
within
her
breast
.
And
although
in
her
infirmities
she
neuer
consented
that
the
ph●si●ians
should
cure
her
,
in
this
last
she
did
admit
them
,
at
the
instance
and
deuotion
of
some
Ladies
which
entreated
her
she
would
be
cured
,
and
sent
to
her
their
owne
physitians
:
who
seing
that
the
infirmitie
so
much
encreased
,
and
her
weakenesse
with
all
,
despaired
of
her
at
the
first
time
of
their
visite
.
But
she
as
a
most
prudent
virgin
,
and
well
experimented
in
the
things
of
her
soule
,
before
she
came
to
this
point
,
receiued
her
viaticum
and
extreame
vnction
.
4.
Three
daies
before
her
death
,
being
in
a
ra●te
▪
which
dured
her
two
howers
,
she
●●we
the
Apostles
S.
Philipp
and
Iacob
,
and
her
Angell
keeper
,
who
bid
her
conforme
herselfe
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
pray
him
to
confirme
his
sentence
,
for
that
he
had
giuen
it
three
times
&
as
many
times
had
reuoked
it
at
the
instance
of
other
persons
which
had
prayed
for
her
.
5.
First
of
all
,
on
friday
the
first
of
May
,
the
day
of
the
Apostles
Saint
Philipp
,
and
Iacob
,
the
seruant
of
God
being
in
her
senses
,
sawe
with
her
bodilie
eies
certaine
visions
,
of
the
which
she
would
tell
none
,
although
the
religious
did
entreat
it
of
her
.
The
night
of
the
same
day
,
she
gaue
a
great
cry
,
saying
.
Wo
is
me
!
how
carelesse
haue
I
beene
!
And
that
night
she
was
many
times
rapte
,
and
entring
into
the
agonie
of
death
she
entred
into
the
last
battaile
with
the
enemie
of
mankind
,
as
another
S.
Hilarion
(
according
as
they
sawe
and
vnderstood
who
were
present
,
and
as
was
manifest
by
those
things
which
she
saide
)
for
sometimes
she
held
her
peace
,
other
times
she
answeared
;
and
as
if
she
had
spoken
with
another
person
,
she
saide
:
O
what
a
cruell
sword
!
hold
him
,
hold
him
,
let
him
not
kill
me
with
it
.
And
a
little
while
after
,
she
saide
:
Call
her
to
me
,
call
her
to
me
,
she
goeth
away
.
And
asking
her
whom
she
would
they
shold
call
.
She
answeared
,
the
blessed
Saint
Magdalen
.
Then
she
rested
a
little
,
&
after
with
much
affection
saide
.
Let
vs
goe
mother
of
God
,
mother
of
God
let
vs
goe
,
for
it
is
late
.
After
all
this
she
saide
with
notable
hart
and
courage
,
cast
him
hence
,
cast
him
hence
.
6.
It
hapned
that
in
this
battell
and
conflict
,
the
Saints
left
her
(
our
Lord
permitting
it
)
that
alone
she
might
ouercome
in
death
,
him
whom
so
often
she
had
ouercome
in
life
.
All
the
time
that
this
combate
dured
(
which
was
a
great
while
)
she
lamented
much
,
saying
:
Oh
in
what
an
ill
time
hast
thou
left
me
!
and
after
she
saide
?
Lord
hast
thou
left
me
alone
?
goe
to
,
cast
hence
this
diuell
,
for
he
hath
no
part
in
me
,
euill
goe
with
him
.
And
turning
to
the
religious
,
she
saide
:
Sisters
l●fte
me
from
hence
,
I
will
giue
my
soule
to
my
Creator
:
and
a
little
after
as
speaking
with
other
persons
she
beganne
to
say
:
seeke
me
him
out
,
seeke
me
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Let
him
find
me
and
I
will
finde
him
.
Wherfore
haue
you
carried
him
from
me
?
let
me
alone
,
I
will
goe
to
see
him
,
although
I
am
all
disioynted
.
The
religious
asked
her
whom
she
would
they
should
seeke
?
and
shee
saide
▪
my
Lord
;
Why
where
shall
we
find
him
,
mother
?
In
the
garden
answered
the
blessed
maide
,
and
as
it
were
complaining
for
griefe
,
with
a
great
sighe
she
saide
:
Ah
mother
of
God
?
Iesus
,
what
crueltie
,
what
crueltie
my
Lord
,
let
thy
mercy
exceed
thy
iustice
.
Iesus
,
what
anguish
,
and
turning
her
face
to
the
religious
,
much
afflicted
she
saide
:
help
me
to
pray
.
And
stopped
with
the
word
in
her
mouth
,
the
nonnes
much
afflicted
saide
:
what
will
you
mother
that
wee
help
you
to
pray
for
?
she
answeared
:
that
mercy
may
exceed
iustice
.
After
this
very
merrie
,
she
beganne
to
say
:
let
vs
goe
:
O
at
what
a
point
!
O
at
what
a
point
!
and
this
she
repeated
many
times
.
7.
The
physitian
who
assisted
at
her
beddes
head
,
seing
these
thinges
,
saide
:
happie
monasterie
,
which
sendest
such
a
soule
to
heauen
,
where
she
will
do
thee
more
fauours
,
than
hauing
her
vpon
the
earth
.
And
the
Saint
answeared
;
it
may
bee
,
and
with
all
this
she
had
beene
foure
howers
without
pulse
,
and
three
daies
without
eating
.
Then
lifting
vp
her
voice
,
againe
she
saide
:
my
frendes
carrie
me
away
,
carrie
me
by
and
by
.
They
asked
her
with
whom
she
spake
,
and
she
answered
:
with
the
Saints
and
virgins
.
They
saide
to
her
▪
why
with
whom
will
you
go
mother
?
wi●●
Iesus
Christ
my
true
spouse
(
answered
she
)
wherfore
do
you
hide
(
said
she
)
my
Lord
from
me
,
and
my
Lady
?
the
religious
hearing
this
,
shewed
her
an
image
of
our
B.
Lady
,
and
adoring
it
she
saide
:
it
is
not
this
,
bring
me
againe
,
bring
me
againe
my
Queene
and
Lady
.
And
asking
her
if
the
mother
of
God
were
there
,
she
saide
:
yea
and
my
Angells
,
and
my
Saints
;
and
she
saide
:
let
vs
goe
my
Lady
,
let
vs
goe
.
And
by
and
by
she
saide
againe
with
most
great
alacritie
:
make
him
place
here
at
my
side
iust
by
me
.
And
a
little
after
she
saide
with
great
reuerence
:
O
my
Father
!
And
the
religious
thought
she
spake
to
her
Father
Saint
Francis
.
And
although
they
had
beene
wearied
with
the
sick
partie
all
the
saturday
night
,
yet
it
seemed
not
a
moment
to
them
:
and
the
holy
morning
of
the
sunday
comming
,
she
saide
:
why
then
sweet
Iesus
,
let
vs
goe
hence
my
Lord
,
let
vs
goe
quickly
,
let
vs
goe
my
redemer
.
Then
the
religious
seeing
their
comfort
was
going
away
,
and
their
sunne
setting
,
made
processions
praiers
,
and
disciplines
,
praying
God
he
would
not
depriue
them
of
so
great
a
good
,
but
giue
health
to
their
B.
Mother
.
All
of
them
kissed
her
hand
,
and
she
blessed
the
present
and
absent
,
and
all
that
were
deuoted
to
her
.
And
againe
she
saide
:
let
vs
goe
Lord
,
my
Redemer
,
let
vs
goe
from
hence
:
they
asked
her
if
our
Lord
were
there
,
she
saide
,
yea
,
and
also
his
most
holy
mother
.
8.
On
the
saturday
morning
came
the
physitian
,
and
saide
to
the
sicke
partie
:
it
seemeth
to
me
mother
,
that
you
are
going
from
vs
to
heauen
;
tell
vs
who
accompanieth
you
in
the
way
.
My
Lady
the
virgin
Marie
,
and
my
Angell
keeper
,
and
my
Angells
and
my
Saints
,
answered
shee
:
and
her
face
by
and
by
became
so
faire
and
so
resplendent
,
as
when
she
was
wont
to
be
in
raptes
,
and
hauing
had
till
that
time
a
very
vnsauorie
breath
,
caused
by
her
infirmitie
,
from
that
time
so
much
sweetnesse
and
fragrancie
came
out
of
her
mouth
,
as
it
seemed
some
heauenlie
thing
.
And
a
little
while
after
,
with
newe
feruour
and
spirit
,
as
if
she
spake
with
other
persons
she
saide
;
happy
tydings
,
salute
me
with
happy
tydings
.
And
this
she
saide
with
such
alacritie
,
that
those
which
stood
there
,
iudged
that
her
celestiall
spouse
adorned
now
that
holy
soule
,
with
the
Iewells
of
her
espousall
.
The
blessed
maide
remained
full
of
that
sweet
smell
,
and
her
face
most
resplendent
,
and
her
lippes
,
carnation
redd
as
corall
,
with
such
quiet
,
and
alacritie
as
was
admirable
.
And
so
she
remained
not
speaking
a
word
from
saturday
vntill
sunday
after
euensong
,
the
day
of
the
Inuention
of
the
Crosse
,
on
which
she
was
borne
,
tooke
the
habit
,
&
was
professed
.
On
this
happy
day
at
six
of
clocke
in
the
euening
,
reading
the
passion
,
with
extraordinarie
ioye
,
she
gaue
vp
her
soule
to
her
celestiall
spouse
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
thirtie
foure
,
at
fiftie
and
three
yeares
of
her
age
,
&
at
fourtie
of
her
conuersion
to
the
order
.
9.
Those
that
stood
about
her
remained
with
much
maruaile
at
the
peace
,
quietude
and
alacritie
with
which
she
rendred
vp
her
soule
to
her
Creator
;
the
rather
for
hauing
vnderstood
by
her
wordes
,
the
great
force
of
her
doloures
,
which
at
that
time
her
many
infirmities
caused
her
,
and
the
strong
conflict
which
she
had
with
the
diuell
(
a
thing
which
our
Lord
permitted
to
happen
,
to
other
Saints
,
as
to
Saint
Martin
,
Saint
Hilarion
,
&c.
)
that
they
should
see
so
great
noueltie
for
many
houres
before
her
blessed
passage
;
when
she
that
before
so
much
complained
,
stood
so
quiet
,
and
the
afflicted
so
merry
,
and
ioyfull
:
and
that
which
more
is
,
the
euill
smell
of
her
breath
changed
into
most
sweet
sauour
.
And
although
they
attribute
this
to
the
diuine
reuelations
&
the
presence
of
the
Saints
,
which
she
saide
came
to
help
her
,
neuerthelesse
afterward
,
another
cause
of
these
maruailes
was
knowen
,
by
testimonie
of
another
gr●●t
seruant
of
God
,
called
Marie
of
Saint
Iohn
,
who
at
the
same
time
was
religious
in
the
conuent
of
the
Conception
in
the
Citty
of
Almeria
,
very
like
in
virtue
and
sanctitie
to
our
glorious
Ioane
,
and
both
of
them
so
great
frendes
,
that
being
so
farre
a
sunder
they
communed
together
many
times
in
spirite
.
And
the
proofe
which
for
some
of
these
cases
was
had
,
doth
add
more
credit
to
that
which
this
seruant
of
God
testified
of
the
glory
,
of
the
blessed
Ioane
,
the
which
was
this
;
Foure
daies
after
her
death
,
she
appeared
to
her
,
compassed
about
with
certaine
Saints
,
and
Angells
:
and
all
admiring
,
she
asked
of
her
Angell
keeper
,
how
it
came
that
the
mother
Sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
appeared
to
her
so
much
altered
,
and
in
so
different
figure
to
that
which
at
other
times
she
hath
done
,
&
placed
in
so
highe
degrees
of
glory
?
The
Angell
answeared
her
,
that
nowe
the
was
losed
from
the
bondes
of
the
flesh
:
and
the
blessed
soule
bowing
downe
,
they
embraced
one
another
,
and
this
seruant
of
God
saide
to
her
:
how
now
sister
,
thus
without
me
?
yea
sister
answered
shee
,
for
the
will
of
the
powerfull
God
was
accomplished
,
and
it
is
now
foure
daies
since
I
departed
this
mortall
life
,
where
I
had
my
Purgatorie
,
and
two
daies
before
I
expired
,
my
soule
beganne
to
feele
the
ioye
of
the
eternall
blisse
;
although
to
the
eies
of
the
people
,
it
seemed
that
I
was
touched
with
the
paines
of
the
passage
of
death
.
When
notice
was
had
of
this
reuelation
,
the
cause
was
better
vnderstood
of
the
saide
change
in
the
seruant
of
God
,
so
many
houres
before
her
passage
.
THE
XX.
CHAPTER
.
Of
some
miracles
which
our
Lord
wrought
by
the
merits
of
the
glorious
Ioane
by
and
by
after
her
departure
:
and
of
the
incorruptibilitie
and
translation
of
her
body
.
1
SO
soone
as
the
B.
Ioane
was
departed
out
of
this
life
,
they
treated
of
giuing
sepulture
to
her
B.
body
,
yet
because
the
concourse
and
deuotion
of
the
people
was
so
great
,
and
the
instance
so
much
which
they
made
to
see
her
,
the
religious
of
the
order
,
who
assisted
at
her
buriall
ordained
,
to
giue
satisfaction
to
all
,
that
her
body
should
be
brought
in
procession
out
of
the
monasterie
.
A
cripple
comming
to
touch
the
holy
body
,
kissing
the
habit
remained
sound
,
&
left
two
crouches
with
which
he
went
.
Likewise
a
sicke
religious
which
had
a
very
great
swelling
,
and
many
paines
,
touching
the
dead
body
,
was
healed
.
The
same
succeeded
to
another
man
,
who
had
a
great
paine
in
his
teeth
.
The
procession
in
which
they
carried
the
holy
body
to
the
sepulture
,
returning
to
the
conuent
,
they
found
messingers
with
letters
from
great
persons
,
who
demanded
to
haue
the
buriall
differred
vntill
they
should
come
,
for
they
were
nowe
in
the
way
.
And
so
they
detained
her
fiue
daies
vnburied
;
that
most
sweet
odor
of
which
we
haue
spoken
,
alwaies
proceeding
from
the
dead
body
.
2.
The
people
that
came
from
Madrid
,
from
Toledo
,
as
also
from
diuers
other
places
were
so
many
,
that
they
couered
the
fieldes
,
for
which
cause
,
and
for
to
auoide
the
disturbance
,
which
was
great
,
they
determined
to
commit
that
pretious
treasure
to
the
earth
,
burying
her
without
coffin
,
or
any
thing
else
of
defence
that
might
conserue
her
entire
:
but
rather
after
they
had
couered
her
with
earth
,
they
cast
a
great
quantitie
of
water
vpon
the
sepulture
,
as
ordinarily
the
custome
is
.
And
although
it
seemeth
to
haue
beene
want
of
consideration
,
and
a
kinde
of
rudenesse
,
hauing
experienced
so
great
maruaills
,
it
was
surely
a
particular
instinct
of
God
,
that
so
much
the
better
his
power
might
be
manifested
,
in
that
which
afterward
was
seene
when
the
holy
body
was
translated
;
which
hauing
beene
vnder
ground
seauen
yeares
,
at
the
end
wherof
,
very
graue
Ladies
which
had
beene
deuoted
to
the
seruant
of
God
,
making
great
instance
,
and
inespeciall
the
Lady
Donna
Isabell
de
Mendoça
,
the
wife
of
Don
Gonzalo
Chacon
,
Lord
of
the
towne
of
Casarrubios
of
the
hill
,
consultation
was
held
of
placing
the
bones
of
the
glorious
Ioane
in
a
more
decent
place
,
(
whose
sanctitie
and
miracles
were
so
notorious
)
wherupon
there
was
made
an
arche
at
the
right
side
of
the
high
altar
,
in
the
wall
which
diuideth
the
chancell
from
the
cloister
of
the
monasterie
,
where
a
hollowe
hole
was
left
,
of
two
yardes
in
a
highe
place
and
eminent
,
wherin
might
be
contained
a
gilden
chest
,
which
the
saide
Lady
Isabell
had
commanded
to
be
made
,
with
two
strong
grates
,
one
of
the
side
of
the
chapell
,
and
another
of
the
side
of
the
cloister
,
that
without
perill
,
as
well
the
religious
,
as
the
seculars
,
might
enioy
of
the
reliques
of
the
seruant
of
God
.
3.
This
done
,
the
sepulture
was
opened
,
making
accoumpt
that
the
body
was
now
resolued
into
ashes
:
which
yet
was
found
so
entire
,
so
fresh
,
&
with
so
sweete
a
sauour
,
as
when
it
was
first
buried
.
All
being
amased
at
the
sight
,
their
deuotion
encreased
,
and
the
habit
wherwith
she
had
beene
enterred
,
was
deuided
into
reliques
,
and
they
vested
her
with
another
of
sad
colored
damask
.
And
laying
her
in
the
saide
chest
,
with
great
veneration
,
it
was
put
in
the
place
aboue
mentioned
,
with
the
grates
of
yron
very
strong
and
guilded
,
and
a
lampe
of
siluer
which
burneth
before
the
holy
body
:
where
it
is
much
worshipped
,
not
only
of
the
people
of
the
countrey
,
but
of
many
others
also
who
come
to
visite
it
,
from
very
remote
and
farre
places
performing
there
their
nouenas
.
On
the
day
that
this
blessed
woman
dyed
,
the
towne
of
Cubas
celebrateth
her
feast
,
with
great
deuotion
,
and
goeth
in
procession
to
the
monasterie
,
with
other
of
the
adioyning
townes
,
and
highe
masse
is
sunge
before
the
body
,
on
a
portatible
altar
,
which
to
this
effect
is
set
vp
.
The
excellencies
of
the
seruant
of
God
are
preached
,
and
the
towne
giueth
bread
,
and
wine
,
and
cheese
,
to
innumerable
people
which
repaire
thither
against
that
day
.
And
the
deuotion
encreasing
in
the
people
,
through
particular
benefits
which
they
haue
receiued
of
the
seruant
of
God
,
they
haue
offered
to
her
nine
lampes
of
siluer
,
which
burne
day
and
night
before
her
body
,
wherwith
she
is
had
in
great
veneration
.
4.
Since
the
saide
translation
,
it
is
not
knowen
that
the
chest
hath
beene
opened
,
vntill
the
yeare
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
fiftie
two
.
Which
appeareth
by
a
testimonie
sealed
and
signed
of
Iohn
de
Villores
,
publique
scriuener
of
his
maiestie
,
testifieng
,
how
on
the
14.
day
of
the
moneth
of
September
in
the
saide
yeare
,
on
the
day
of
the
Exaltation
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
a
deuout
procession
hauing
bene
made
by
the
nonnes
of
the
monasterie
,
there
being
present
for
witnesses
the
Lordes
,
Don
Bernardino
de
Mendoza
,
and
Toledo
,
and
the
Lady
Marie
de
Pisa
,
his
wife
,
Lordes
of
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
and
●rinnon
;
And
Don
Alonso
de
Mendoza
his
Sonne
,
and
the
Lord
Don
Iohn
Pachieco
,
brother
of
the
Lord
Don
Alonso
Thellez
,
Lord
of
the
towne
of
the
Puebla
de
Montaluan
,
and
the
Lady
Donna
Leonor
Chacon
,
wife
to
the
Lord
Don
Iohn
Pacheco
,
which
had
beene
Lord
of
the
said
Puebla
de
Montaluan
,
and
the
Lady
Donna
Isabell
de
Mendoza
,
wife
of
Don
Consalo
Chacon
,
Lord
of
the
towne
of
Casarrubios
,
with
infinite
other
people
.
Before
whom
was
discouered
the
body
of
the
blessed
Sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
;
and
the
saide
scriuener
affirmeth
,
that
it
was
entire
,
retayning
still
a
most
sweet
odor
,
and
such
disposition
through
all
,
as
caused
in
the
beholders
notable
admiration
.
5.
And
although
the
saide
testimonies
be
of
sufficient
authoritie
,
to
prooue
our
intent
,
albeit
the
holy
body
had
beene
afterward
dissolued
,
as
it
hath
succeeded
in
the
bodies
of
other
Saintes
,
which
for
some
time
our
Lord
conserued
without
corruption
miraculously
,
and
afterward
were
dissolued
,
yet
to
proue
the
incorruptibilitie
of
the
body
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
there
is
little
necessitie
of
ancient
testimonies
,
for
all
ceasseth
with
the
euidence
which
at
this
day
we
haue
before
our
eies
.
When
being
eightie
yeares
since
she
died
it
lieth
with
the
same
integritie
freshnesse
and
fairenesse
,
with
which
they
found
it
when
it
was
translated
after
it
had
lyen
in
the
bare
earth
seauen
yeares
together
.
The
first
time
that
in
these
daies
it
was
discouered
,
certaine
things
succeeded
worthie
of
memorie
,
which
I
will
relate
,
because
they
are
very
graue
persons
and
all
aliue
,
which
were
then
present
.
6.
In
the
beginning
of
the
yeare
1601.
came
to
Madrid
the
most
reuerend
Father
freer
Francis
de
Sosa
,
the
first
time
after
he
had
beene
chosen
minister
generall
of
our
sacred
Religion
,
hauing
beene
there
some
daies
,
he
departed
toward
Toledo
,
with
determination
to
dine
at
Grinnon
,
and
to
take
his
rest
in
the
conuent
of
Oliua
,
and
the
next
day
to
come
to
Toledo
.
Departing
out
of
Grinnon
,
immediatly
after
dinner
,
because
it
was
cloudie
,
hauing
gone
a
little
more
then
a
quarter
of
a
league
,
the
cloudes
were
dispersed
,
and
the
sunne
scorched
,
and
therfore
their
iourney
being
short
,
he
would
returne
to
Grinnon
.
And
the
Father
freer
Peter
Gonzales
de
Mendoza
,
who
this
day
is
the
most
worthie
Archbishopp
of
Grannada
,
and
then
was
Prouinciall
&
went
in
companie
of
the
saide
Father
Generall
,
tould
him
,
that
it
would
be
better
to
goe
to
the
conuent
of
the
Crosse
,
which
was
about
the
same
distance
,
and
he
should
see
that
monasterie
,
before
the
setting
of
the
Sunne
.
They
did
so
,
and
after
that
Father
generall
had
beene
receiued
with
the
accustomed
ceremonie
of
bringing
him
to
the
quire
in
procession
,
and
the
religious
had
taken
his
benediction
,
and
he
hauing
made
them
a
spirituall
exhortation
,
as
the
custome
is
,
he
went
to
the
infirmarie
,
where
there
was
a
very
ancient
religious
woman
,
who
had
beene
at
the
last
translation
of
the
body
of
the
blessed
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
;
The
Father
talked
with
her
a
good
while
,
of
thinges
concerning
the
blessed
,
Saint
,
and
where
her
body
was
,
vntill
it
was
time
to
departe
.
7.
Passing
along
the
cloister
,
where
the
window
was
which
goeth
to
the
saide
sepulture
,
by
chance
Father
Generall
saide
,
that
hee
could
be
glad
it
were
not
so
late
,
that
he
might
call
wo●ckmen
to
open
the
grate
,
and
take
downe
the
chest
,
to
see
that
which
the
ancient
nonne
had
related
to
him
.
And
such
was
the
instance
,
which
aswell
the
religious
which
accompanied
Father
Generall
,
as
the
nonnes
of
the
conuent
made
(
that
although
it
seemed
to
little
purpose
,
it
being
nowe
late
,
and
no
worckmen
at
hand
,
nor
instruments
such
as
were
necessarie
)
the
saide
Father
Generall
suffered
himselfe
to
be
ouercome
.
And
seeking
ladders
,
and
hammers
,
he
himselfe
being
the
first
at
worcke
,
with
much
a
doe
they
tooke
away
the
grate
,
for
it
was
great
,
and
heauie
,
and
garnished
with
very
great
cost
.
Afterward
they
tooke
downe
the
arcke
wherin
the
blessed
body
was
;
but
vnder
it
they
did
not
find
the
keyes
,
which
were
not
there
,
where
the
nunne
affirmed
they
had
beene
put
.
And
because
they
would
not
breake
the
lockes
,
they
vnnailed
three
bar●es
of
iron
,
and
carried
the
chest
in
procession
to
the
quier
of
the
nonnes
,
where
they
opened
it
,
and
with
great
admiration
of
all
,
they
found
the
holy
Body
entire
,
and
fresh
.
The
seruant
of
God
was
vested
with
a
habit
of
sad
coloured
Damask
,
with
two
very
white
attires
vpon
her
head
,
(
for
when
shee
dyed
the
nonnes
had
not
the
blacke
veile
)
she
had
a
Crosse
in
her
hande
,
and
a
little
string
of
beades
of
orange
about
her
necke
.
And
all
with
great
consolation
and
many
teares
worshipped
the
holy
Body
,
and
they
brought
it
to
the
grate
,
that
the
people
which
were
there
might
see
it
.
It
was
a
marueillous
thing
to
see
,
that
the
conuent
standing
in
a
desert
,
and
the
resolution
of
opening
the
arck
hauing
beene
sodenly
taken
in
hand
,
yet
the
Church
was
as
full
of
people
,
as
if
it
had
beene
published
in
all
the
prouince
for
many
daies
before
.
Father
Generall
tooke
away
the
kercher
from
the
head
of
the
seruant
of
God
,
and
the
orange
beades
which
she
had
about
her
necke
,
and
diuided
them
among
the
freers
and
nonnes
.
And
taking
from
one
of
those
that
stood
by
her
veile
,
and
another
string
of
beades
,
put
them
vpon
the
blessed
Ioane
.
8.
Shutting
vp
the
arcke
,
and
calling
worckmen
to
put
it
in
the
place
againe
,
he
tooke
his
way
toward
the
conuent
of
Oliua
;
where
talking
with
the
Religious
,
of
that
which
had
passed
,
they
noted
one
thing
,
which
before
they
had
not
considered
,
and
this
it
was
.
The
seruant
of
God
desired
much
in
her
life
time
,
that
her
nonnes
shold
vowe
encloasure
,
&
take
the
veile
:
and
not
hauing
obtained
the
second
in
her
life
,
she
obtained
it
of
our
Lord
after
her
death
,
in
such
sort
,
as
now
all
the
religious
hauing
the
blacke
veile
,
she
alone
had
it
white
in
her
sepulture
.
And
because
to
veile
the
nonnes
,
is
to
be
the
act
of
a
Prelate
and
Superior
by
Apostolicall
priuiledge
,
God
brought
the
most
reuerend
Generall
of
all
the
order
to
the
saide
monasterie
,
so
vnthought
of
and
by
chance
:
who
without
mor●
a
doe
,
put
the
blacke
veile
vpon
the
bl●ssed
deceassed
,
it
being
the
first
time
that
he
had
come
to
the
saide
prouince
,
after
his
election
,
and
before
he
had
exercised
the
principall
actes
of
his
iurisdiction
therein
.
For
then
he
went
to
celebrate
the
Prouinciall
chapter
,
God
hauing
deliuered
him
in
Madrid
from
a
perilous
infirmitie
.
And
more
,
the
same
day
also
succeeded
a
marueilous
thing
,
that
Father
Generall
taking
from
the
saide
body
the
little
toe
of
one
foote
,
it
was
apparent
afterward
,
that
bloud
had
issued
out
of
it
,
as
was
seene
by
the
cloathes
which
she
had
on
:
although
at
that
time
it
was
not
marked
,
for
that
the
saide
Father
Generall
tooke
the
toe
in
secret
,
pulling
it
off
with
his
hand
.
Since
that
time
the
chest
hath
beene
opened
diuers
times
,
the
testimonies
being
continued
of
the
incorruptibilitie
of
the
saide
body
,
which
are
kept
in
the
saide
monasterie
,
and
the
last
is
of
the
tenor
following
.
9.
In
the
monasterie
of
our
Blessed
Lady
S.
Marie
of
the
Crosse
,
being
of
professed
nonnes
of
the
regular
obseruance
,
and
third
order
of
the
Seraphicall
Father
S.
Francis
,
neere
to
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
and
within
the
bounds
and
iurisdiction
therof
,
on
the
fourth
day
of
the
moneth
of
Februarie
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
nine
,
there
being
in
the
said
conuent
the
most
reuerend
Fathers
,
Brother
Archangell
of
Missina
,
Generall
minister
of
all
the
said
order
,
and
brother
Peter
Gonzales
de
Mendoza
,
Commissarie
generall
of
the
same
in
the
Cismontane
familie
,
hauing
had
notice
,
that
in
the
said
conuent
was
the
body
of
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
which
had
bene
sometime
nunne
and
Abbesse
of
the
saide
monasterie
,
it
being
more
then
seauentie
yeares
since
she
died
,
her
body
being
kept
in
a
chapell
which
is
in
the
hollowe
place
of
the
wall
of
the
chancell
of
the
Church
of
the
saide
monasterie
,
on
the
Ghospell
side
,
where
alwaies
it
hath
beene
worshipped
,
and
esteemed
as
a
holy
Body
,
and
the
saide
most
reuerend
Father
Generall
,
hauing
had
notice
that
her
life
was
miraculous
,
and
she
alwaies
holden
,
and
commonly
reputed
for
a
Saint
,
and
for
such
was
alwaies
reuerenced
,
as
well
of
the
nonnes
of
the
saide
conuent
,
as
also
of
all
persons
that
knowe
her
,
a
great
number
of
people
comming
together
,
as
well
of
the
saide
towne
of
Cubas
,
as
from
other
places
,
asking
and
praying
with
great
instance
,
that
the
arcke
might
be
opened
wherin
the
body
of
the
saide
Saint
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
was
:
and
the
most
reuerend
Father
Generall
hauing
seene
the
instance
,
and
supplication
of
the
saide
concourse
of
people
which
came
thither
,
&
of
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
which
were
in
the
saide
conuent
,
the
Abbesse
and
nonnes
therof
,
for
the
honour
and
glorie
of
our
Lord
,
commanded
to
open
the
saide
chapell
&
arck
,
wherein
the
saide
body
was
:
which
being
done
,
the
yron
grate
was
taken
away
,
which
was
set
in
the
saide
chappell
on
the
side
of
the
conuent
,
and
the
saide
arcke
taken
out
,
and
carryed
to
the
lowe
quire
of
the
said
conuent
,
where
the
most
reuerend
Fathers
being
present
,
and
much
people
(
so
many
that
it
caused
a
great
press●
)
in
my
presence
,
Iohn
Fernandez
de
Plaza
,
scriuener
of
his
Royall
maiestie
,
and
Notarie
of
the
holy
office
,
neighbour
of
the
saide
towne
of
Cubas
,
the
barres
of
yron
of
the
saide
arcke
were
vnnayled
,
and
the
couer
of
it
being
taken
away
,
the
saide
body
was
found
entire
,
and
with
very
good
sauour
:
And
to
the
end
that
those
which
were
present
,
might
see
the
same
,
the
saide
most
reuerend
Fathers
,
caused
it
sometimes
to
be
lifted
it
vp
on
highe
,
whence
there
was
very
great
content
receiued
,
as
well
of
the
saide
Fathers
,
as
of
the
Nunnes
of
the
saide
conuent
,
giuing
thancks
to
our
Lord
God
,
and
presenting
their
Rosaries
to
be
touched
at
the
saide
holy
Body
,
by
reason
of
the
great
deuotion
and
estimation
all
there
about
who
reuerenced
it
had
therof
.
And
the
saide
most
reuerend
Father
Generall
called
me
,
that
I
might
see
it
,
and
he
lifted
it
vp
and
raised
it
from
the
saide
chest
and
arcke
wherein
it
was
.
Moreouer
,
he
moued
the
armes
and
handes
of
it
,
that
I
might
giue
testimonie
therof
:
and
I
sawe
all
the
aboue
saide
.
At
all
which
were
present
:
fr.
Paule
de
Cheuarri
,
secretarie
of
the
said
Father
Generall
,
and
freer
Didacus
Barassa
,
secretarie
of
the
saide
Father
Generall
,
freer
Antonie
Xaca
,
fr.
Peter
de
Castro
,
his
companions
,
fr.
Francis
de
Mora
Guardian
of
Pinto
,
fr.
Luis
de
Miesses
,
Guardian
of
Escalona
,
fr.
Didacus
de
Herrera
Vicar
of
the
saide
conuent
,
fr.
Ba
tholomew
Lopez
,
his
companion
,
fr.
Peter
de
Chosas
,
commissarie
of
Hierusalem
,
fr.
Peter
de
Royas
,
fr.
Iohn
of
Ricaro
of
the
Prouince
of
Saint
Ioseph
,
fr.
Francis
Pascuall
of
the
saide
Prouince
,
and
the
Licentiate
Peter
Gonzales●
de
Sepulueda
Priest
,
Cōmis●arie
of
the
holy
office
,
neighbour
of
the
saide
towne
of
Cubas
,
Blase
Martinez
,
Priest
of
the
saide
towne
,
and
fr.
Blase
Delgado
,
of
the
order
of
Saint
Dominicke
,
fr.
Marck
Losano
,
of
the
order
of
Carmelites
,
Peter
Tartallo
,
and
Iohn
Martin
Crespo
,
orcinarie
Alcaldes
in
the
saide
towne
of
Cubas
,
Didacus
Nauarre
,
Francis
Hernandes
Regidores
of
the
same
,
Isidore
Garcia
scriuener
of
the
saide
towne
,
and
many
other
people
.
And
some
of
the
saide
persons
subscribed
it
with
their
names
;
all
whom
I
knowe
.
The
Abbesse
also
and
discreetes
of
the
saide
conuent
subscribed
therto
,
fr.
Didacus
de
Herrera
,
fr.
Bartholomew
Lopez
,
Anne
of
the
Conception
Abbesse
,
Agnes
of
the
Mother
of
God
,
Anne
of
Saint
Raphaell
Vicarisse
,
Marie
of
the
Purification
,
Agnes
of
Iesus
,
the
Licentiate
Peter
Gonzales
of
Sepulueda
,
Blase
Martinez
,
Peter
Tartalo
,
Iohn
Martinez
Crespo
,
Isidore
Garcia
scriuener
,
before
me
Iohn
Fernandez
de
Plaza
▪
And
I
the
saide
,
Iohn
Fernandez
de
Plaza
,
scriuener
of
his
Royall
Maiestie
,
and
Notarie
,
of
the
holy
office
,
neighbour
of
the
towne
of
Cubas
was
present
at
the
aboue
saide
,
and
put
to
my
signe
,
in
testimonie
of
the
truth
,
Iohn
Fernandez
de
Plaza
.
10.
After
the
aboue
saide
,
on
the
first
day
of
Iulie
of
this
present
yeare
1610.
the
most
reuerend
Father
,
fr.
Iohn
de
Guzman
Prouinciall
minister
of
the
holy
prouince
of
Castile
,
at
my
instance
,
that
with
more
certaintie
,
and
truth
.
I
might
write
this
historie
,
made
the
body
of
this
blessed
one
be
shewed
me
,
his
paternitie
being
present
with
other
religious
.
And
I
sawe
it
and
touched
it
many
times
.
And
that
those
that
were
in
the
Church
might
see
it
,
Father
Pro●inciall
lifting
it
vp
in
his
armes
,
and
I
with
him
wee
shewed
it
to
all
two
or
three
seuerall
times
,
vested
and
dressed
as
she
was
,
so
that
she
seemed
a
liue
religious
.
And
one
thing
I
noted
worthie
of
much
consideration
:
that
the
blessed
virgin
being
so
stiffe
and
cripled
when
she
dyed
(
for
with
the
force
of
her
doloures
all
her
members
were
wrested
and
gathered
together
)
euen
so
yet
now
her
holy
body
remaineth
wrested
&
drawen
together
retaining
that
most
sweet
sauour
which
it
had
when
she
died
;
being
a
celestiall
sauour
that
comforteth
;
entire
,
without
any
thing
wanting
to
it
,
sauing
the
little
toe
of
one
foote
,
which
as
hath
beene
saide
,
the
most
reuerend
Father
Generall
tooke
away
for
his
owne
deuotion
.
As
also
for
our
sakes
who
were
there
,
Father
Prouinciall
tooke
away
the
veile
from
her
head
,
which
was
diuided
amongest
all
▪
and
with
the
part
that
fell
to
his
owne
lot
(
and
was
put
vpon
his
head
)
was
taken
from
him
a
very
strong
ache
which
he
had
.
And
a
Lady
of
Toledo
was
healed
of
a
great
pai●e
of
her
head
,
with
the
same
peece
of
veile
,
although
taking
it
from
her
,
the
paine
returned
:
But
yet
our
Lord
would
,
to
haue
the
miracle
more
manifest
,
that
putting
it
on
her
againe
,
the
paine
should
be
wholly
taken
away
by
the
intercession
and
merits
of
the
blessed
Ioane
,
whose
historie
so
miraculous
,
and
diuine
,
written
with
great
desire
that
God
may
be
glorified
,
endeth
heere
,
leauing
many
other
things
,
which
in
the
aboue
mentioned
originalls
,
and
other
manuscriptes
I
haue
found
,
as
not
finding
them
very
authenticke
,
and
to
auoide
prolixitie
,
it
seeming
to
me
that
these
spoken
do
suffice
,
to
the
end
that
those
who
hitherto
haue
not
had
so
much
notice
of
this
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
may
know
some
of
her
sanctitie
,
and
of
the
many
marueiles
which
dayly
God
worketh
by
her
intercession
and
merits
.
And
those
who
nowe
haue
it
,
may
be
confirmed
in
their
de●otion
.
All
to
the
greater
glorie
,
and
honour
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
liueth
and
raigneth
world
without
end
.
IESVS
,
MARIA
.
The
Approbation
of
the
Readers
in
Diuinitie
.
The
Readers
in
Diuinitie
of
S.
Francis
of
Valladolid
,
who
heere
set
downe
our
names
,
haue
seene
by
the
command
of
our
Father
Fr.
Louis
Velasquez
,
Minister
Prouinciall
of
this
Prouince
of
the
Conception
,
the
booke
of
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
glorious
Mother
Saint
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
composed
by
the
Father
Fr.
Antonie
Daça
,
diffinitor
of
the
same
Prouince
,
and
generall
cronicler
of
the
order
:
and
all
which
in
it
is
conteyned
,
is
Catholique
,
and
the
reuelations
of
the
Saint
are
admirable
,
and
most
conforme
to
the
sacred
scripture
,
and
doctrine
of
the
Saintes
,
teaching
the
way
of
heauen
,
with
notable
sweetnesse
and
spirit
of
our
Lord
,
whereof
they
are
all
full
.
For
the
which
the
said
booke
,
may
and
ought
to
be
imprinted
hoping
with
much
confidence
,
that
it
shall
be
for
the
honour
and
glorie
of
God
,
and
vtilitie
and
profit
of
the
faithfull
.
And
this
is
our
opinion
in
the
said
Conuent
of
S.
Francis
of
Valladolid
,
the
8.
day
of
Iulie
,
of
the
yeare
1610.
F.
Alonso
de
Herrera
.
Fr.
Francis
Aluarez
.
Licence
of
the
Order
.
Free●
Louis
de
Velasquez
,
of
the
order
of
our
seraphicall
Father
S.
Francis
,
Minister
Prouinciall
in
this
Prouince
of
the
Conception
,
and
visitor
of
all
the
religious
women
thereof
,
by
these
presentes
doe
giue
licence
to
the
Father
Fr.
Antonie
Deça
,
Deffinitor
and
Father
of
the
●ame
Prouince
,
that
he
may
imprint
and
publish
a
booke
which
he
hath
composed
of
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
Virgin
Saint
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
Religious
,
which
was
in
the
monasterie
of
the
Crosse
,
of
the
holie
Prouince
of
Castile
,
considering
that
by
our
commission
,
learned
persons
of
the
Prouince
haue
seene
and
approued
it
:
keeping
in
the
rest
,
which
the
customary
lawe
of
these
kingdomes
doe
dispose
of
,
concerning
the
impression
of
bookes
:
giuen
in
our
Conuent
of
S.
Francis
of
Valladolid
,
the
22.
of
Iulie
,
of
the
yeare
1610.
Fr.
Lewis
de
Velasquez
Minister
Prouinciall
.
Approbation
of
the
Vicar
of
Madrid
.
By
commission
and
commandement
of
the
Lordes
of
the
councell
,
I
haue
caused
this
booke
of
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
crosse
,
composed
by
the
Father
Fr.
Antonie
Daça
,
Diffinitor
of
the
Prouince
of
the
conception
,
and
cronicler
generall
of
the
order
of
Saint
Francis
to
be
visited
.
Being
a
booke
of
much
learning
and
deuotion
,
and
of
much
profit
for
those
that
shall
reade
it
:
contayning
nothing
contrarie
to
faith
,
nor
to
good
maners
,
and
so
licence
may
be
giuen
him
to
imprint
it
.
Dated
in
Madrid
,
on
the
4.
of
August
.
1610.
Doctor
Gutierre
de
Cetina
his
Approbation
.
By
particular
commission
of
your
Highnesse
,
I
haue
seene
and
read
this
booke
,
intituled
,
the
historie
,
life
,
and
miracles
of
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
composed
by
the
Father
Fr.
Antonie
Daça
,
Diffinitor
and
chronicler
of
the
sacred
order
of
the
seraphicall
Father
:
and
I
wish
(
as
saith
Saint
Hierome
,
writing
the
life
of
Saint
Pa●la
)
that
all
the
members
of
my
bodie
,
might
become
tongues
,
to
set
out
the
extraordinarie
fauours
which
God
hath
communicated
to
this
blessed
Saint
:
but
the
author
fulfilleth
what
he
promiseth
,
explicating
her
miracles
,
extasies
and
reuelations
,
with
so
great
erudition
doctrine
and
truth
,
treated
with
a
delicate
and
acute
wit
,
authorized
with
the
sentences
and
sayings
of
the
Saints
,
manifested
Catholiquely
and
piously
,
&
therefore
hold
for
certaine
that
it
shall
be
much
esteemed
,
and
with
edification
read
of
all
,
and
of
manie
imitated
.
And
so
I
iudge
,
that
the
licence
which
he
requireth
,
ought
to
be
giuen
him
.
Dated
in
this
Conuent
of
the
most
holie
Trinitie
;
in
the
street
of
the
Atocha
of
Madrid
,
on
the
sixt
day
of
August
,
in
the
yeare
,
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
tenne
.
The
Presentado
.
Fr.
Iohn
Baptista
.
Approbation
and
licenc●
.
I
Doctor
Galipiēzo
,
first
Reader
of
sacred
Diuinitie
,
by
commission
of
the
most
excellent
&
most
reuerend
Lord
,
Don
Francisco
Virgilio
,
Bishop
of
Lerida
,
and
of
the
counsell
of
his
Maiestie
:
haue
seene
and
with
attention
read
,
this
present
booke
whose
title
is
,
The
life
and
miracles
,
extasies
,
and
reuelations
,
of
the
blessed
Virgin
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
wherein
there
is
nothinge
which
contradicteth
the
holie
Catholique
faith
,
nor
good
customes
:
rather
there
are
great
motiues
to
serue
God
;
particularly
for
religious
persons
,
for
the
manie
graces
and
fauours
which
of
his
diuine
hand
they
receiue
who
with
feruour
do
serue
him
;
as
is
seene
in
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
:
and
so
is
verie
iust
,
that
it
come
to
light
,
and
therfore
haue
signed
it
with
my
hand
,
on
the
seauenteenth
of
Iune
,
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
thirteene
.
Doctor
Antonie
Galipienzo
.
Approbation
.
To
the
Catholique
Maiestie
of
our
Lord
the
King
,
Don
Philippe
the
third
.
Because
the
little
offering
is
properly
of
him
that
can
little
(
although
in
the
eyes
of
a
prince
,
it
be
qualified
with
the
will
of
him
that
offereth
it
)
and
because
that
how
much
lesse
it
is
which
goeth
to
the
market
of
the
world
,
it
hath
so
much
more
neede
of
valorous
protection
,
I
was
bold
to
dedicate
to
your
Maiestie
this
book
:
little
,
in
as
much
as
it
is
a
worke
of
my
handes
,
but
great
in
the
subiect
thereof
;
It
is
the
life
of
the
blessed
Virgin
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
by
whome
our
Lord
hath
wrought
and
worketh
daily
so
manie
maruailes
:
amongest
the
which
one
hath
beene
,
and
not
the
least
,
to
haue
excited
the
most
pious
minde
of
your
Maiestie
,
to
command
that
this
booke
reuewed
by
persons
of
all
sufficiencie
,
come
to
light
againe
:
wherwith
it
commeth
out
much
honoured
and
secure
from
all
emulation
.
Our
Lord
keepe
your
Maiestie
for
the
helpe
and
protection
of
his
church
,
as
this
vnworthly
chaplaine
of
your
Maiestie
desireth
.
Fr.
Antonie
Daça
.
Reasons
of
the
truth
,
and
authoritie
of
this
historie
.
Truth
is
the
soule
of
a
historie
,
and
the
historie
that
wanteth
it
,
is
as
a
bodie
without
a
soule
,
for
it
deserueth
not
the
name
of
a
historie
,
chiefly
if
it
be
of
Saintes
,
where
to
lie
,
is
sacriledge
;
being
they
are
not
honoured
but
with
sinceritie
,
&
truth
.
The
truth
which
hath
beene
kept
,
in
writing
the
life
of
this
holy
Virgin
,
is
the
greatest
which
in
the
law
of
historie
can
be
found
,
collected
out
of
these
papers
following
.
First
of
all
,
what
concerneth
the
apparitions
,
and
miracles
of
our
B.
Ladie
(
which
are
written
in
the
first
Chapter
of
this
booke
)
hath
beene
gathered
of
three
authenticall
informations
made
with
ninety
and
three
witnesses
before
R●y
Dias
of
Madrid
,
scriuener
de
Cam●ra
,
and
publicke
notarie
,
and
before
Peter
Sanches
,
and
Iohn
Gonsales
,
publicke
notaries
,
and
the
Kings
scriueners
of
the
towne
of
Cubas
.
They
are
authorised
,
and
bound
together
as
a
booke
,
in
the
archiue
of
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Likewise
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
glorious
Ioane
hath
beene
gathered
out
of
a
booke
verie
ancient
,
in
written
hand
,
of
a
hundred
sixtie
and
foure
leaues
in
quarto
,
with
twentie
eight
chapters
,
bound
in
boarde
,
with
two
broken
claspes
sowed
with
white
threed
,
written
by
a
religious
disciple
of
the
B.
Ioane
,
called
sister
Marie
Euangelist
,
who
neither
knew
how
to
read
,
or
write
,
vntill
miraculously
our
Lord
granted
it
her
to
this
effect
,
as
is
proued
by
an
information
made
for
the
auouching
of
this
pointe
.
And
the
booke
with
the
markes
aboue
saide
,
is
originally
kept
in
the
Archiue
of
the
crosse
.
Item
of
an
information
made
with
twelue
witnesses
,
by
commission
of
the
councell
of
the
most
excellent
Lord
,
Don
Bernardo
de
Roxas
,
Cardinal
and
Archbishop
of
Toledo
,
made
before
Louis
de
Siles
,
Publicke
notarie
,
and
the
Kings
scriuener
in
the
cittie
of
Toledo
.
The
originall
is
in
the
office
of
the
secretarie
Francis
Salgado
,
in
Toledo
.
Item
of
another
information
made
in
diuers
places
with
seuenteene
witnesses
,
by
commission
of
the
councell
of
the
foresaid
most
excellent
Lord
of
Toledo
:
the
authenticall
copie
whereof
,
is
in
the
Archiue
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
another
information
with
fourteene
witnesses
,
made
in
diuers
places
by
commission
of
our
most
reuerend
Father
Fr.
Archangell
de
Messina
:
the
authenticall
copie
wherof
,
is
in
the
Archiue
of
the
Conuent
of
the
crosse
.
Item
of
another
information
with
eleuen
witnesses
,
made
in
diuers
places
by
commission
of
our
most
reuerend
Father
Iohn
de
Gazinman
,
Minister
Prouinciall
of
the
holy
Prouince
of
Castile
,
which
is
originally
kept
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
another
information
which
was
made
by
the
commission
of
the
councell
of
the
most
excellent
Lord
Don
Bernardo
de
Roxas
,
Cardinall
and
Archbishop
of
Toledo
,
in
Villanuena
,
and
Gamarra
,
townes
of
the
said
archbishopricke
made
for
to
qualifie
some
miracles
of
the
holie
Brother
,
Iulian
of
S.
Augustine
.
The
originall
is
in
Toledo
in
the
office
of
the
seer
Salgado
.
Item
of
fiue
informations
made
in
Valladolid
,
by
Doctor
Don
Fernando
de
Valdes
,
Prouost
generall
of
the
diocese
of
Valladolid
,
with
interuention
of
the
Fiscall
before
Iohn
de
Vega
notarie
in
the
audience
episcopall
of
Valladolid
,
in
whose
office
the
originalls
lie
,
and
their
authenticall
copies
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
another
information
made
in
Palencia
by
licētia●e
Manuell
Garcia
de
Miranda
,
Prouost
of
the
Diocesse
of
Palencia
,
before
Francis
Harris
de
Rueda
,
Apostolicall
notarie
,
the
original●
is
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
two
informations
made
in
Valladolid
,
by
Doctor
Or●ega
de
Salazar
Lieftenant
of
the
corrector
,
the
one
before
Peter
de
Auila
,
publicke
scriuener
of
the
number
of
the
said
cittie
and
the
other
before
Iulian
Garçia
scriuener
they
are
originally
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
another
made
by
the
iustice
of
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
before
Iohn
Fernandez
Munnos
the
Kings
scriuener
,
and
of
the
number
,
the
originall
is
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
a
testimonie
sealed
,
and
signed
of
seauen
of
the
Kinges
scriueners
and
publicke
of
the
number
of
Valladolid
,
the
originall
is
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
another
sealed
and
signed
of
seauen
scriueners
of
Madrid
,
and
of
one
Apostolicall
notarie
:
the
originall
is
in
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
.
Item
of
a
testimonie
of
Iohn
Fernandez
de
Plaza
,
the
Kings
scriuener
,
and
notarie
of
the
holie
office
,
neighbour
of
Cubas
:
the
originall
is
in
the
office
of
the
saide
scriuener
.
Item
of
another
testimonie
of
Isidro
Garçia
,
publicke
scriuener
of
the
towne
of
Cubas
,
whose
originall
is
in
the
Archiue
of
the
Conuent
of
the
Crosse
:
&
of
others
which
are
in
the
same
Conuent
.
Approbation
.
The
Bishop
Freer
Francis
de
Sosa
,
of
the
councell
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
generall
inquisition
;
to
the
Christian
reader
.
For
as
much
as
I
haue
committed
the
reuiew
of
this
booke
of
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
blessed
si●●er
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
which
hath
beene
spoken
of
in
so
manie
manners
;
and
for
that
it
is
so
naturall
to
euerie
one
to
defend
that
which
once
he
hath
saide
,
it
seemeth
to
me
I
haue
obligation
to
satisfie
all
,
and
I
speake
to
all
:
for
although
in
other
cases
we
must
follow
the
opinion
of
Cassiodorus
,
in
Praefat.
lib.
11.
who
saith
that
the
satisfaction
of
some
defectes
may
be
excused
,
because
the
discreet
without
giuing
it
them
,
doe
pardon
others
errors
,
knowing
their
owne
,
and
to
the
rest
no
satisfaction
is
due
:
yet
in
matter
of
doctrine
,
the
opinion
of
the
Apostle
S.
Paule
is
,
Rom.
1.
that
we
are
debters
,
to
the
wife
and
to
the
vnwise
:
following
which
aduise
,
I
will
satisfie
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
in
as
much
as
my
little
sufficiency
wil
attaine
to
.
Beinge
the
life
of
this
seruant
of
God
was
written
in
a
vulgar
tongue
,
and
conteineth
thinges
so
strange
:
although
the
booke
hauing
bene
printed
so
of●in
so
little
time
,
and
the
great
profit
it
hath
done
,
doe
well
proue
the
pietie
of
Spaine
,
which
hath
also
beene
the
cause
,
that
some
thinges
therin
h●ue
beene
noted
,
by
persons
learned
and
discreet
,
it
seeming
to
them
incon●enient
,
that
they
should
goe
in
a
vulgar
tongue
through
the
handes
of
all
:
the
censure
of
such
like
persons
hath
beene
seene
,
approued
,
and
esteemed
,
as
reason
is
.
But
because
a
speech
was
made
of
correcting
this
booke
,
some
scrupulous
persons
,
although
well
intentioned
,
began
to
censure
it
▪
●hough
more
touched
with
that
bitter
zeale
,
wherof
S.
Iames
speaketh
,
Iacob
.
3.
cap.
3.
then
with
true
science
:
and
with
this
they
noted
a
great
number
of
errors
,
and
their
owne
consisted
in
their
vnderstandinge
,
for
that
they
hit
not
vpon
the
subiect
of
these
errors
,
iudging
it
to
be
the
booke
it
was
not
.
And
because
the
said
satisfaction
doth
presuppose
some
thinges
,
which
are
as
certaine
and
generall
principles
,
it
seemed
to
me
conuenient
to
propose
them
in
the
beginning
,
as
groundes
of
my
intention
,
which
is
to
satisfie
all
,
for
more
claritie
,
and
to
auoide
often
repeating
of
them
.
The
first
thing
to
be
considered
is
,
that
many
graue
thinges
are
written
in
Latin
,
Greek
,
and
Hebreue
,
which
are
not
permitted
to
goe
in
vulgar
tongues
,
not
because
they
conteine
euill
doctrine
,
but
because
all
can
not
goe
without
danger
,
into
the
handes
of
all
:
and
this
is
with
as
little
disparagement
to
the
authors
,
as
is
seene
euen
in
the
sacred
scripture
,
whose
author
is
the
holie
Ghost
,
and
yet
is
not
permitted
to
goe
in
the
vulgar
tongue
without
a
Comment:
which
thing
the
heretikes
doe
much
condemne
,
Lutherus
praefat
▪
assertionis
articulor
.
à
Leone
Pontifice
damnator
.
Brentius
in
prolegomenis
contra
Petru●●
à
Soto
.
saying
,
that
we
depriue
the
Mother
tongue
of
great
misteries
,
and
that
superiors
will
reserue
to
themselues
the
diuine
misteries
,
granted
to
all
,
whom
they
depriue
of
reading
the
sacred
bookes
,
wherein
thinges
are
learned
necessarie
to
attaine
eternall
life
,
without
fiction
of
arbitrarie
expositions
.
And
with
these
inuentions
they
deceiue
the
ignorant
people
,
being
disparates
altogether
without
apparence
of
truth
.
For
setting
aside
the
doctrine
of
the
Saints
,
as
S.
Ambrose
.
Saint
Augustine
,
S.
Hierome
.
S.
Gregorie
,
S.
Basile
,
S.
Iraeueus
S.
Chrysostome
,
Origene
and
many
others
,
To
proue
this
we
neede
spend
little
time
,
for
to
themselues
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
sects
are
innumerable
which
daily
they
inuent
,
and
their
bookes
are
full
of
contradictions
in
this
kind
,
as
appeareth
when
Osiander
confuteth
Philip
Melancthon
(
Osiander
in
confutatione
aduersus
Philippum
)
who
affirmeth
that
there
were
propounded
by
the
confessionistes
,
twenty
contrarie
propositions
,
in
the
matter
only
of
iustification
.
The
same
doth
Luther
(
Luther
▪
contra
.
Zing
.
)
Oecolam
.
against
Zuinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
and
vpon
the
Psalmes
:
and
in
the
booke
of
councells
,
he
confesseth
concerning
the
obscurity
of
the
sacred
scripture
,
that
which
he
denyeth
in
the
saide
booke
against
the
articles
of
Pope
Leo.
Finally
there
can
be
no
greater
blindnesse
,
then
to
denie
the
Pope
and
Generall
Councells
,
that
,
which
they
themselues
grant
to
an
artificer
,
which
is
the
exposition
of
sacred
letters
.
For
the
which
with
most
holie
prudence
it
is
prohibited
,
that
the
canonicall
bookes
goe
not
abroade
in
vulgar
tongues
:
&
that
not
absolutely
as
the
heretiques
doe
feine
,
but
when
they
haue
no
commentarie
;
for
with
it
there
is
no
prohibition
at
all
;
Rather
if
we
consider
that
which
goeth
written
in
such
a
multitude
of
spirituall
bookes
,
with
great
facility
may
(
whosoeuer
is
wel
read
in
them
)
they
haue
notice
,
not
only
of
that
which
is
in
the
sacred
scripture
necessarie
to
saluation
,
but
of
the
letter
itselfe
,
and
of
manie
difficulties
,
and
curiosities
of
the
same
:
so
that
,
as
much
as
they
alledge
,
are
false
deceiptes
;
for
neither
is
the
Mother
tongue
depriued
of
great
misteries
,
nor
those
that
are
learned
,
of
holie
doctrine
,
but
of
the
danger
of
erring
,
which
the
Apostle
Saint
Peter
teacheth
:
&
this
is
greater
in
some
matters
then
in
others
:
and
in
few
so
great
,
as
when
matters
of
reuelations
,
are
treated
of
through
the
great
experience
which
hath
beene
had
of
cases
,
in
which
Satan
transforminge
him selfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
,
hath
deceiued
,
not
only
persons
vaine
&
vitious
,
but
manie
verie
spirituall
,
as
the
glorious
Saint
Vincent
Ferer
hath
aduertised
vs
in
his
commentarie
of
the
spirituall
life
.
Cap.
12.
&
13.
and
Saint
Antonine
of
Florentia
in
diuers
places
,
in
so
much
as
he
speaketh
these
wordes
following
.
D.
Anton.
3.
part
.
sum
.
Theo.
tit.
8.
cap.
2.
&
3.
Non
omnia
etiam
Sanctorum
hominum
visa
,
aut
si
maius
reuelationes
indubitatae
fidei
,
&
veritatis
esse
,
quia
nonnunquam
viri
pij
hallucinantur
.
And
to
auoide
this
danger
graue
bookes
are
prohibited
,
and
of
authors
well
knowen
and
esteemed
,
and
others
haue
beene
commanded
to
be
corrected
,
as
those
of
fr.
Louis
of
Granada
,
which
without
aggreuance
of
as
manie
as
in
our
times
haue
written
in
vulgar
tongues
,
haue
as
great
place
in
pietie
and
doctrine
and
proprietie
of
language
,
as
anie
whatsoeuer
,
and
yet
were
prohibited
which
had
beene
printed
vntill
the
yeare
1561.
For
that
they
conteined
certaine
thinges
about
the
grace
of
God
,
and
the
signes
thereof
being
shewen
in
some
persons
more
sensiblie
:
and
being
true
and
taken
out
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Saintes
,
and
relating
sometimes
their
owne
wordes
,
it
seemed
inconuenient
it
should
go
in
a
vulgar
tongue
:
and
the
author
him selfe
amended
it
,
and
his
bookes
haue
gone
and
go
in
all
languages
,
with
much
edification
and
mightie
profit
of
the
Christian
people
.
Secondly
is
to
be
considered
,
that
some
histories
and
examples
,
which
against
this
may
be
alleaged
out
of
bookes
,
in
which
is
much
perill
,
and
are
not
prohibited
,
do
not
proue
anie
thing
against
what
hath
beene
saide
.
First
because
notice
can
not
be
had
of
all
:
and
then
because
the
foundation
of
such
prohibitions
is
only
to
auoid
danger
of
erring
;
this
goeth
accordinge
to
the
necessitie
of
the
times
;
after
the
which
prudence
teacheth
that
things
may
be
permitted
,
which
in
another
occasion
haue
beene
prohibited
,
for
why
the
cause
ceassing
,
which
was
the
danger
,
the
effect
also
may
ceasse
.
Ca.
6.
de
consecra
.
dist.
3.
6.
Synod
.
Cleere
is
the
example
of
Alexander
the
first
by
whom
was
prohibited
the
power
of
painting
Christ
our
Sauiour
in
figure
of
a
lambe
;
and
the
same
we
read
in
the
Sixth
Generall
Synod
in
the
canon
28.
where
the
author
of
the
summe
of
the
councels
noteth
,
that
it
was
then
also
forbidden
to
paint
the
holie
Ghost
in
figure
of
a
doue
.
Concil.
Nicen.
2.
And
in
the
second
Nicene
councell
in
the
action
4.
and
5.
the
opinion
of
Saint
German
is
approued
,
which
condemneth
the
painting
of
the
eternall
Father
in
figure
of
a
man
;
and
that
of
the
diuine
persons
only
the
person
of
Christ
our
Sauiour
ought
to
be
painted
,
who
was
a
man
.
And
this
sentence
foloweth
S.
Iohn
Damascene
and
Saint
Augustin
.
Ioan.
Dam.
lib.
4.
fidei
Orthodoxae
cap.
17.
D.
August
.
lib.
7.
de
fide
&
symbolo
.
This
seemed
conuenient
for
that
time
,
in
which
the
heretiques
Anthropomorphitae
,
did
trouble
the
church
,
but
that
necessitie
ceassing
,
who
seeth
not
with
what
veneration
the
holie
church
doth
vse
,
and
reuerence
such
like
pictures
,
and
the
manie
decrees
which
in
their
fauour
haue
beene
giuen
?
ex
6.
anathematismo
.
5.
Concilij
Constant.
ex
6.
anathematismo
edict
:
imperatoris
Iustini
.
ex
Euagr.
cap.
2.
lib.
11.
Ioannes
Damasc
.
cap.
1.
lib.
3.
de
side
orthodoxa
.
And
the
same
heed
was
taken
in
the
manner
of
speaking
;
for
we
read
in
the
5.
Councel
of
Constantinople
,
and
in
the
edict
of
Iustinian
the
Emperour
,
and
in
Euagrius
,
and
S.
Iohn
Damascene
,
and
other
graue
authors
,
that
it
was
prohibited
to
call
the
Virgin
our
B.
Ladie
Christotocos
,
which
is
to
say
,
Mother
of
Christ
,
because
the
hereeike
Nestorius
gaue
her
that
name
,
denying
that
she
might
bee
called
Theotocos
,
that
is
,
Mother
of
God
:
and
so
only
she
might
be
called
,
Mother
of
Christ
.
But
after
the
diuell
had
taken
away
Nestorius
,
and
that
there
is
no
feare
that
a●ie
one
in
Europe
will
follow
him
,
we
confesse
Christ
our
Sauiour
for
true
God
,
&
as
properly
and
commonly
we
call
the
most
holie
Virgin
,
Mother
of
Christ
,
as
Mother
of
God
.
And
of
these
examples
many
might
be
related
,
of
which
the
heretikes
doe
pretend
to
helpe
themselues
,
for
to
put
a
vaine
change
in
the
decrees
&
vse
of
the
church
.
But
their
calumniation
doth
clearly
appeare
,
because
noueltie
ruled
by
the
times
necessitie
,
is
not
Instabilitie
,
but
Prudence
:
and
hence
springeth
that
it
is
permitted
in
one
time
,
what
in
another
is
prohibited
,
and
prohibited
at
one
time
what
at
another
was
permitted
,
to
take
away
whatsoeuer
occasion
of
peril
,
without
hauing
for
manie
of
these
things
new
decrees
,
with
expresse
reuocation
of
the
ancient
;
When
the
vniuersal
custome
sufficeth
,
tolerated
by
the
church
,
and
head
Bishop
.
As
proueth
Paulus
Borgatius
,
with
the
authoritie
of
graue
authors
,
and
specially
of
Hostiensis
in
his
Summe
,
&
of
the
Cardinall
,
Paulus
Borgatius
in
tracta
.
de
irregularitatibus
.
tit.
de
decimes
.
Hostienfis
&
Cardinalis
.
in
C.
nobis
de
decimis
.
The
third
thing
to
be
noted
is
,
that
there
are
manie
kinds
of
Saints
,
or
blessed
persons
,
whom
the
Christian
people
may
and
ought
to
worship
.
The
first
degree
,
hath
those
which
are
declared
for
such
in
whatsoeuer
of
the
canonicall
bookes
of
the
new
and
old
testament
,
whose
sanctitie
if
it
should
be
denied
or
put
in
doubt
,
it
wold
be
a
formall
heresie
,
as
it
is
to
doubt
of
the
truth
of
the
holie
scripture
.
The
second
degree
,
is
that
of
the
ancient
Saintes
,
whom
the
tradition
of
the
vniuersall
church
holdeth
from
their
beginnings
for
such
Saintes
,
building
them
temples
,
altars
,
and
celebrating
their
feastes
,
inuocating
their
intercession
:
and
the
sanctitie
of
such
is
authenticke
,
in
so
much
that
the
heretiques
themselues
confesse
and
reuerence
it
,
although
they
confesse
not
the
intercession
of
the
Saints
:
and
to
denie
the
sanctitio
of
such
,
should
be
the
same
errour
,
as
to
affirme
that
the
vniuersall
church
which
the
holie
spirit
doth
enlighten
,
may
erre
in
a
matter
so
graue
as
this
is
.
The
third
degree
,
is
of
the
Saints
which
we
call
canonized
,
not
because
those
of
the
second
degree
are
not
so
,
which
ar
also
by
the
vniuersall
church
,
as
hath
beene
saide
,
canonized
;
but
because
notice
beinge
had
of
certeine
deceiptes
which
some
particular
churches
had
in
admitting
for
Saints
those
which
were
none
,
approuing
false
miracles
wherwith
the
diuell
did
procure
to
deceiue
the
people
,
the
Romane
Bishops
as
vniuersall
Pastors
,
and
the
generall
Councels
,
willing
to
procure
an
opportune
remedie
to
this
dammage
,
reserued
to
themselues
this
case
of
of
canonizing
Saints
,
which
is
,
to
propose
them
for
such
to
the
vniuersall
church
,
after
hauing
sought
out
their
life
and
miracles
;
with
so
much
diligence
as
we
see
it
done
,
and
this
began
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
eight
hundred
and
three
,
when
Pope
Leo
the
third
canonized
,
at
the
instance
of
the
Emperour
Carolus
Magnus
,
Saint
Suitbertus
Bishop
,
although
afterward
the
reseruation
of
this
case
to
the
Romane
church
,
was
more
expressed
by
Alexander
the
third
,
as
appeareth
by
the
chapter
,
audiuimus
.
(
de
reliq.
&
veneratione
Sanctorum
.
)
and
the
solemnitie
of
ceremonies
with
which
it
is
now
vsed
hath
beene
continued
,
and
there
haue
beene
canonized
seauentie
and
three
,
adding
eleuen
to
the
computation
which
Freer
Angelus
de
Roca
made
,
in
the
booke
which
he
wrote
vpon
this
matter
,
where
he
saith
,
that
although
being
sacristane
of
the
Pope
,
he
vsed
great
diligence
,
yet
he
holdeth
for
certaine
,
that
some
haue
beene
forgotten
by
him
:
and
so
it
is
that
he
put
not
Saint
Elzearius
,
and
seauen
Martyres
of
our
sacred
religion
,
which
suffered
in
Cepta
,
and
with
three
which
haue
beene
canonized
after
he
had
written
,
which
are
Saint
Raimundus
,
S.
Francisca
,
and
Saint
Charles
,
is
made
the
said
number
of
eleuen
:
and
of
the
said
seauentie
and
three
,
fourtie
and
three
are
religious
,
and
of
these
,
twentie
and
fiue
only
of
our
order
,
counting
those
of
the
third
rule
.
The
fourth
degree
,
is
of
Saints
which
in
different
places
are
worshipped
,
and
are
called
Beatified
;
for
the
processe
of
their
life
and
miracles
hauing
bene
seene
by
persons
to
whom
the
apostolicall
sea
committeth
this
charge
,
licence
hath
beene
giuen
that
they
may
be
worshipped
,
and
inuocated
with
publicke
prayers
by
some
religion
,
or
people
,
or
kingdome
,
&c.
in
the
meane
time
that
the
cause
of
the
canonization
be
concluded
.
The
fifth
degree
,
is
of
Saints
which
are
worshipped
by
the
faithfull
in
different
places
without
being
canonized
,
or
beatified
,
in
the
manner
spoken
:
the
which
although
they
dyed
after
that
the
Roman
church
reserued
to
it selfe
the
decree
of
the
canonization
,
the
custome
of
celbrating
their
feast
with
publicke
prayers
in
all
the
vniuersall
church
,
are
neuertheles
so
ancient
and
so
notorious
,
as
the
said
vse
and
permission
is
holden
for
a
tacite
canonization
,
and
such
like
in
all
and
through
al
,
we
worship
as
canonised
Saints
;
as
for
example
sake
Saint
Roch
,
is
neither
canonized
,
nor
beatified
in
the
forme
aboue
said
,
yet
almost
through
all
the
church
generally
his
feast
is
celebrated
,
his
name
is
inuocated
,
and
churches
are
dedicated
to
him
&c.
with
so
notable
permission
of
the
sea
Apostolicke
,
as
this
same
passeth
in
Rome
it selfe
.
And
of
these
many
are
worshipped
in
diuers
kingdomes
.
The
last
degree
,
is
of
those
who
by
the
notice
which
is
had
of
their
holie
life
and
miracles
before
and
after
their
death
,
the
faithfull
doe
worship
with
particular
veneration
,
and
not
publick
and
solemne
:
and
these
are
of
more
or
lesse
authoritie
,
conforme
to
the
antiquitie
,
and
notice
which
is
had
of
their
life
and
miracles
,
and
the
approbation
or
permission
of
the
superiors
.
It
remaineth
now
to
see
the
veneration
which
to
such
Saints
may
and
ought
to
be
giuen
lawfully
.
Fourthly
it
is
noted
,
that
in
as
much
as
toucheth
the
veneration
due
to
the
Saints
,
it
is
not
heere
treated
of
that
which
concerned
the
Saints
of
the
fiue
degrees
proposed
,
because
it
is
not
a
thing
in
controue●sie
among
the
Catholiques
,
and
that
which
against
the
heretiques
is
defined
by
the
church
,
and
the
Doctors
doe
write
,
is
not
matter
for
this
purpose
,
but
only
that
which
toucheth
those
of
the
last
degree
:
in
which
is
the
blessed
Ioane
.
I
say
therefore
that
the
vnderstanding
of
this
truth
fundamentally
presupposeth
another
truth
,
which
is
,
that
there
are
two
manners
of
celebration
,
veneration
,
or
inuocation
of
Saints
:
the
one
is
publicke
and
generall
;
this
is
made
in
the
name
of
all
the
church
,
and
with
the
authoritie
therof
expresse
or
tacite
;
and
another
particular
,
and
this
latter
is
diuided
also
into
particular
secret
,
one
commending
him selfe
to
the
prayers
of
whom
he
holdeth
for
a
Saint
:
and
into
particular
publicke
and
notorious
,
as
proclaiming
one
for
a
Saint
,
hanging
vp
lampes
&
making
otherlike
demonstrations
.
This
supposed
,
two
thinges
are
certaine
,
and
in
one
is
the
difficultie
which
maketh
to
our
purpose
.
The
first
thing
certaine
is
,
that
the
veneration
publicke
and
generall
in
the
name
of
all
the
church
,
only
can
and
ought
to
be
done
to
the
Saints
of
the
first
fiue
degrees
,
keeping
in
what
concerneth
the
beatified
in
the
order
of
the
confession
:
because
in
some
it
is
more
limited
then
in
others
.
And
the
second
thing
also
certaine
,
is
,
that
the
veneration
,
or
inuocation
particular
&
secret
,
euerie
one
may
make
to
whomsoeuer
he
holdeth
for
iust
,
aliue
or
dead
,
without
hauing
more
defect
herein
then
in
giuing
more
credit
to
the
sanctitie
of
anie
one
,
then
prudence
teacheth
,
but
in
fine
his
intent
is
good
,
as
only
to
esteeme
and
honour
virtue
,
a
thing
which
the
very
light
of
nature
teacheth
,
as
Aristotle
(
1.
Ethic.
cap.
5.
)
affirmeth
.
And
that
this
honour
is
due
,
not
onlie
to
the
liuing
,
but
also
to
the
dead
,
the
philosophers
came
to
know
,
as
Plato
,
and
others
,
with
Eusebius
noteth
it
.
(
lib.
13.
de
praeparat
.
euangel.
c.
6.
&
7.
)
yet
the
Saints
haue
proceeded
further
,
prouing
that
the
honour
and
veneration
done
to
the
good
,
liuinge
and
dead
,
is
done
to
God
him selfe
in
his
Saints
:
and
so
saith
Saint
Basil
.
(
D.
Basil
.
in
orat
.
in
40.
Martyr
.
lib.
4.
cap.
16.
)
Honor
quem
bonis
conseruis
exhibemus
beneuoli
,
erga
communem
Dominum
significationem
de
se
praebet
.
The
same
Saint
Iohn
Damascene
proueth
almost
in
the
same
wordes
:
and
Saint
Hierome
in
his
epistle
to
Ripario
,
doth
say
:
honoremus
seruos
,
vt
eorum
honor
redundat
ad
Dominum
.
(
serm.
6.
in
fine
.
)
And
in
the
life
of
Saint
Paule
,
he
celebrateth
much
the
deuotion
wherwith
shee
cast
her selfe
at
the
seere
of
the
eremites
,
not
thinking
her selfe
worthie
to
kisse
them
,
and
the
Saint
saith
,
so
much
she
worshipped
,
as
if
in
euery
one
of
them
she
worshipped
Iesus
Christ
.
(
Lib.
de
Virginitate
.
)
Ac
si
in
singulis
Dominum
adoraret
.
And
it
is
no
merueile
for
why
,
S.
Athanasius
in
his
booke
of
virginitie
,
saith
:
St
homo
iustus
domumtuam
intrauerit
,
adorabis
humi
ad
pedes
illius
:
Deum
enim
qui
illum
mittit
adorabis
.
So
as
if
one
reuerence
him
whom
he
holdeth
for
a
Saint
,
dead
or
aliue
,
he
doth
not
sinne
,
although
the
same
were
no
Saint
,
for
his
intention
is
not
but
to
reuerence
true
sanctitie
:
as
if
one
adored
a
hoste
vnconsecrated
,
thinkinge
it
to
be
consecrated
;
it
is
cleere
that
he
meriteth
(
as
Doctors
doe
note
)
by
the
same
reason
.
Medina
3
p.
q.
25.
a.
con
.
4.
In
like
manner
as
these
two
things
of
publicke
veneration
in
the
name
of
all
the
church
,
and
of
the
particular
of
euerie
one
,
are
certaine
,
so
that
which
supposeth
the
doubt
,
and
maketh
to
our
purpose
is
,
in
the
particular
publicke
,
which
is
called
particular
,
because
it
is
not
generall
,
nor
is
made
in
name
of
the
church
:
and
it
is
called
publicke
,
because
the
actions
of
veneration
are
so
,
as
is
declared
.
Concerning
this
manner
of
veneration
,
two
extreames
must
be
fledd
,
and
the
middle
may
be
followed
.
The
one
extreme
is
,
that
of
those
who
with
apparence
of
pietie
,
approue
false
miracles
,
and
other
actions
,
by
which
the
people
proclaimeth
one
for
a
Saint
,
with
great
perill
of
approuing
feigned
sanctitie
,
whereupon
haue
beene
seene
pittifull
cases
,
of
which
the
histories
are
full
,
procured
by
the
diuell
;
not
so
much
for
to
deceiue
in
that
article
,
as
to
discredit
true
virtue
:
and
so
all
that
which
in
this
matter
shall
not
be
censured
and
iudged
by
the
superiours
to
whom
it
belongeth
,
is
holden
suspected
.
And
in
these
cases
,
as
the
iudgements
and
opinions
of
men
are
diuers
,
so
also
are
their
effectes
and
feelings
;
for
some
w●epe
,
and
others
laugh
,
and
others
are
dismay●d
,
and
of
all
the
diuell
draweth
much
gaine
.
The
other
extreme
,
is
of
them
who
so
much
streighten
this
matter
,
as
they
affirme
to
be
prohibited
what
some
euer
kind
of
exteriour
veneration
,
as
to
hang
vp
lampes
,
to
offer
guifts
,
to
call
one
a
Saint
,
although
it
be
in
particular
,
without
speciall
approbation
and
decree
of
the
sea
apostolique
.
So
thought
Francis
de
Pegna
,
auditor
of
the
Rota
in
a
treatie
which
he
composed
of
this
matter
.
(
cap.
si
quis
hominem
.
11.
q.
3.
)
where
he
affirmeth
that
so
it
was
decreed
by
the
chapter
,
si
quis
homin●m
,
and
by
the
first
and
second
chapter
,
de
reliquijs
&
veneratione
Sanctorum
:
and
is
the
sentence
of
Hostiensis
,
whom
commonly
the
canonistes
doe
follow
vpon
these
textes
,
and
that
it
is
proued
in
proper
tearmes
by
Zanguinus
in
the
treatie
de
Haereticis
cap
12.
num.
8.
and
the
author
of
the
Repertorie
of
the
inquisitors
,
verbo
canonizatus
.
§
.
&
si
tales
,
and
from
hence
he
inferreth
that
which
without
doubt
he
tooke
for
assumpt
in
that
treatie
,
which
was
to
condemne
certaine
pictures
and
stampes
of
one
Beatus
,
whose
canonization
was
treated
with
such
rigor
of
wordes
,
as
,
although
in
a
certaine
manner
they
shew
more
submission
to
the
sea
apostolicke
,
litle
malice
is
necessarie
●o
know
that
some
passion
or
affection
went
betweene
,
when
neither
the
texts
which
he
relateth
doe
proue
what
he
pretendeth
,
nor
the
authors
which
he
alreadgeth
doe
speake
so
cruelly
;
for
why
the
chapter
,
Si
quis
hominem
,
is
no
decree
,
but
certaine
wordes
which
Gracian
tooke
out
of
Saint
Hierom
vpon
the
epistle
of
Saint
Paule
to
Philemon
:
and
speaketh
not
of
this
matter
,
but
much
in
generall
,
against
those
which
sell
the
euill
for
good
,
and
in
the
chapter
1.
and
2.
de
reliquijs
&
veneratione
Sanctorum
,
Alexander
the
3.
c●●demneth
the
reuerence
which
was
done
to
one
Ebrius
,
whom
they
worshipped
for
a
Saint
:
and
the
Doctors
canonistes
vpon
those
texts
,
doe
not
depart
from
the
middle
sentence
,
which
is
the
truth
.
And
although
some
doe
not
speake
with
so
much
distinction
:
others
,
as
Hostiensis
and
Innocentius
,
doe
distinguish
verie
cleerly
betweene
publicke
prayers
,
obsequies
and
sac●ifices
,
made
to
the
Saints
in
the
name
of
the
whole
church
,
and
of
the
particular
and
priuate
which
are
made
to
any
Saint
,
for
the
notoriousnesse
of
his
holie
life
and
miracles
,
and
they
confesse
that
the
prohibition
of
the
said
texts
is
vnderstood
of
the
first
,
and
not
of
the
second
:
which
also
all
the
diuines
doe
affirme
with
more
claritie
,
who
follow
the
said
middle
sentence
.
(
Suares
.
3.
p.
q.
25.
a.
1.
d.
52.
sect.
3.
)
conforme
to
which
is
to
be
affirmed
,
that
the
said
texts
prohibit
the
publicke
and
solemne
veneration
in
name
of
the
whole
church
,
but
not
the
particular
,
although
there
come
with
them
publicke
actions
and
notorious
,
as
hath
beene
saide
,
in
consequence
wherof
must
be
approued
or
reproued
such
like
actions
,
accordinge
to
the
ground
which
there
is
for
the
same
,
and
for
their
vse
;
for
if
it
be
weake
,
they
shall
be
worthie
of
reprehension
,
as
light
and
vaine
;
but
of
it
be
reasonable
,
they
shall
be
pious
and
laudable
:
and
so
is
the
veneration
particular
and
publicke
,
which
in
so
manie
places
is
made
to
manie
Saints
,
which
although
they
are
not
canonized
nor
beatified
,
their
sanctitie
is
knowen
by
the
notoriousnesse
of
their
holie
life
,
and
the
manifestation
of
their
miracles
,
and
by
other
signes
in
which
is
grounded
the
common
acclamation
of
the
Christian
people
:
and
such
like
,
although
we
call
them
Saints
,
as
we
would
say
the
holie
Freer
Didacus
,
the
holie
freer
Raymundus
&c.
we
doe
not
yet
giue
them
the
title
of
Saint
absolutely
,
as
to
say
Saint
Raymundus
,
Saint
Didacus
,
vntill
they
be
canonized
;
For
to
graduate
them
with
this
title
,
the
church
reserueth
for
the
action
of
the
canonization
,
as
is
manifest
of
the
first
booke
of
the
sacred
ceremonies
,
(
sect.
6.
cap.
2.
§
.
antequam
.
)
where
treating
of
the
processe
of
the
canonization
,
this
title
of
Saint
is
not
giuen
vntill
the
sentence
diffinitiue
,
in
the
which
are
put
these
wordes
:
Decernimus
&
definimus
bonae
memoriae
N.
Sanctum
esse
,
&c.
And
that
which
to
the
contrarie
Francis
Pegna
would
perswade
,
besides
that
it
is
contrarie
to
what
himselfe
required
to
see
himselfe
in
Rome
with
the
blessed
Francisca
,
and
manie
other
blessed
bodies
,
which
neither
are
canonized
,
nor
beatified
,
it
is
scrupulous
without
apparance
of
ground
.
First
because
the
most
ancient
custome
hath
so
receiued
it
,
as
we
see
in
such
a
number
of
graue
authors
ancient
and
moderne
,
which
to
such
like
doe
giue
the
name
of
Saints
,
and
referre
the
veneration
which
in
diuerse
partes
,
is
made
them
:
of
this
are
the
bookes
full
,
not
only
of
those
who
haue
written
the
liues
of
Saints
,
as
Surius
,
Lipomanus
,
Vincentius
Bellouacensis
,
and
others
,
and
the
chronicles
of
Religions
with
infinite
graue
authors
:
but
euen
in
the
very
bookes
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
and
which
is
more
,
in
the
Generall
Councells
is
found
this
manner
of
speach
.
Nor
is
it
against
this
to
say
,
that
those
authors
were
before
the
saide
decrees
;
for
some
of
them
were
after
,
as
S.
Bernard
,
S.
Raymundus
,
S.
Bonauenture
,
S.
Antoninus
of
Florence
,
and
many
others
,
whose
language
to
condemne
wold
be
temeritie
.
Secondly
,
because
not
only
bookes
of
history
,
but
the
Romane
Martyrologe
it selfe
,
which
euery
day
is
read
in
the
diuine
office
at
Prime
,
calleth
Saints
many
centenaries
yea
thousands
of
persons
,
which
neither
are
canonized
nor
beatified
.
Thirdly
that
which
cleerlie
conuinceth
(
as
well
noteth
Azorius
Tom.
2.
p.
2.
lib.
5.
)
among
those
things
which
are
commanded
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
be
auouched
for
the
canonization
of
a
Saint
,
is
the
fame
which
hath
beene
of
his
sanctitie
,
and
the
veneration
which
the
people
doe
him
:
and
so
in
all
the
Buls
which
to
this
ende
are
dispatched
,
is
put
a
clause
with
this
demand
following
.
An
magno
pietatis
affectu
&
studio
eum
fuerit
populus
prosecutus
?
an
apud
populum
haeatur
pro
beato
,
qui
in
coelesti
patria
vita
perfrui
aeterna
credatur
,
quam
frequenter
eius
sepulchrum
visitare
solet
,
eius
opem
&
patrecinium
apud
Deum
implorando
,
&
multa
offerendo
,
&
tabellas
gratiarum
ab
eo
obtentarum
indies
appendendo
.
These
thinges
then
be
lawfull
and
holy
,
when
the
Popes
doe
command
to
auouch
them
for
an
argument
of
the
definition
which
they
pretend
to
make
in
so
graue
a
matter
.
This
supposed
,
it
remaineth
to
satisfie
in
particular
the
censurers
of
this
booke
,
who
(
as
hath
beene
saide
)
are
some
learned
and
prudent
,
and
others
scrupulous
and
ignorant
:
the
first
thincke
it
conuenient
to
take
away
some
reuelations
and
other
cases
,
which
not
being
for
all
,
it
is
not
good
that
they
go
in
vulgar
tongues
,
for
the
reasons
spoken
of
in
the
first
and
second
presupposition
,
and
so
it
hath
beene
done
:
&
not
only
in
the
places
which
they
pointed
out
,
but
also
in
many
others
,
without
making
thereby
any
want
in
the
historie
,
it
beinge
no
wrong
to
retaine
in
silence
some
truthes
;
neither
yet
is
anie
iniury
done
to
the
originals
so
worthy
of
credit
,
for
they
are
kept
with
all
their
authoritie
,
vntill
it
shall
be
necessarie
to
recur
to
them
.
There
haue
beene
also
some
thinges
cut
off
,
and
others
declared
touching
Purgatorie
,
and
other
matters
,
which
although
they
be
true
in
rigour
of
Theologie
,
yet
are
not
so
manifest
to
those
who
haue
not
studied
;
to
whom
it
might
serue
for
a
rock
of
scandal
,
what
wel
vnderstood
were
matter
of
edification
.
Likewise
in
what
concerneth
the
virtue
of
the
beades
,
which
Christ
our
Lord
blessed
at
the
instance
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
hath
bene
taken
away
all
whatsomeuer
sounded
of
iurisdiction
,
as
are
indulgences
;
not
because
we
doe
not
beleeue
but
that
there
are
many
gained
,
as
tradition
hath
receiued
,
but
for
the
reason
which
in
the
10.
chapter
is
declared
,
which
is
,
that
concession
of
them
is
not
constant
with
that
distinction
which
is
conuenient
for
the
publication
of
indulgences
,
and
the
miracles
which
hitherto
haue
beene
au●uched
,
although
they
proue
alike
other
great
virtues
,
yet
not
that
there
are
indulgences
gained
:
and
so
this
is
lefte
without
wrong
to
the
truth
for
if
the
indulgences
bee
granted
,
they
may
be
gained
,
and
if
they
be
not
,
the
other
virtues
are
such
and
so
maruailous
,
as
they
are
sufficient
,
that
the
Christian
people
may
make
such
estimation
of
these
beades
,
as
alwaies
they
haue
done
,
and
with
so
great
reason
as
by
and
by
we
will
proue
.
Also
the
title
of
Saint
,
hath
beene
taken
away
,
which
might
haue
bene
vsed
with
the
modification
expressed
in
the
fourth
supposition
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Saint
Ioane
,
and
not
S.
Ioane
absolutely
,
as
before
it
was
;
(
Sancta
Ioanna
,
that
is
,
the
Saint
Ioane
,
or
the
holie
Ioane
.
)
ou●
now
that
this
was
mended
,
it
seemed
goo●
to
take
it
away
altogether
,
for
the
greater
satisfaction
of
those
who
in
this
matter
do
speak
with
too
much
rigour
,
without
condemning
for
al
this
the
common
language
of
the
people
,
who
call
this
seruant
of
God
the
Saint
Ioane
,
nor
that
of
so
many
graue
authors
which
giue
her
this
title
:
and
euen
the
Lord
Bishop
of
Mantua
in
his
chronicle
calleth
her
sanctissima
:
who
all
speake
:
with
much
decencie
and
proprietie
,
as
is
proued
in
the
fourth
note
The
Bishop
of
Mantua
of
the
Seraphical
Religion
.
Bishop
of
laen
lib.
of
the
veneration
of
reliques
.
Barespo
.
4.
P.
Chronic.
N
Pereclo
.
lib.
of
our
B.
Lady
of
Atocha
.
Villegas
in
the
flos
Sanctorum
.
Fr.
Peter
de
Salazar
and
others
.
The
second
sorte
of
censurers
are
the
scrupulous
,
although
well
meaning
;
and
the
first
thing
wherat
they
stumble
is
,
in
that
there
are
related
in
this
booke
,
a
great
multitude
of
miracles
,
without
being
approued
by
the
ordinarie
,
conforme
to
the
decree
of
the
holy
councel
of
Trent
,
and
the
truth
is
,
that
this
decire
for
prouing
miracles
and
reliques
,
is
not
new
,
but
a
confirmation
of
many
others
most
ancient
,
by
the
which
if
these
scrupulous
would
passe
their
eyes
with
a
very
litle
obseruance
that
they
might
make
for
the
vnderstanding
of
them
,
they
shold
be
verie
farr
from
giuing
such
censure
:
For
there
is
verie
great
difference
betweene
approning
miracles
&
reliques
,
and
relating
them
in
a
historie
,
the
first
is
reserued
to
Superiours
,
accordinge
to
the
qualitie
of
the
ende
for
which
the
approbation
is
intended
:
and
the
second
is
graunted
to
all
as
many
as
haue
beene
borne
in
the
world
;
seing
that
since
the
beginning
thereof
,
haue
beene
related
and
written
diuers
miraculous
cases
,
without
that
any
one
haue
more
obligation
for
the
truth
of
the
history
,
then
to
relate
the
thinges
as
he
knoweth
them
,
and
euery
one
giueth
him
the
credit
that
accordinge
to
prudence
seemeth
good
vnto
him
:
and
to
whom
this
shall
be
w●nting
he
shall
giue
it
him
that
will
,
so
that
nether
the
historiagrapher
,
nor
th●
h●●
o●e
shall
therfore
lose
or
gaine
more
cred●●
then
before
they
had
.
And
Aristotle
saith
.
(
1.
Ethic.
lib.
3.
cap.
7.
)
from
whom
Cicero
tooke
it
,
that
all
thinges
must
not
be
handled
with
such
subtilitie
,
that
a
mathematicall
demonstration
be
made
of
them
,
but
that
the
arguments
wherwith
that
shall
be
proued
which
is
related
,
must
be
according
to
the
subiect
wherof
is
treated
,
and
the
end
wherfore
it
is
treated
.
In
such
manner
as
to
relate
by
worde
or
writing
,
a
miracle
which
God
did
by
the
intercession
of
any
Saints
,
it
is
not
more
necessarie
,
then
to
haue
he●rd
it
,
of
persons
worthy
of
credit
.
But
to
publish
with
solemnitie
this
miracle
,
and
to
celebrate
it
with
festiuitie
in
thankesgiuing
,
or
to
take
it
for
argument
of
the
sanctitie
of
that
Saint
,
for
to
canonize
him
or
beatifie
him
&c.
the
approbation
of
a
superior
is
necessarie
,
to
whom
according
to
the
law
it
belongeth
,
according
to
the
end
for
the
which
it
is
pretended
to
be
approued
:
so
also
to
worship
and
hold
in
reuerence
a
relique
which
is
giuen
to
any
one
,
and
to
beleeue
with
pietie
that
it
is
true
,
sufficeth
the
authority
of
a
person
worthy
of
credit
,
who
affirmeth
that
he
found
it
in
such
a
place
or
church
,
worshipped
and
had
for
such
.
But
if
a
church
or
monasterie
which
shold
much
esteeme
a
relique
,
had
in
this
manner
,
as
we
might
say
a
head
of
the
eleuen
thousand
Virgins
,
wold
recite
of
them
on
their
day
with
a
double
office
,
and
not
of
the
Saint
which
the
Kalendar
doth
assigne
,
as
is
granted
in
the
rubriques
of
the
breuiarie
,
it
wold
be
necessarie
to
haue
approbation
of
that
relique
,
because
one
thing
it
is
,
to
worship
and
esteeme
it
in
particular
,
and
another
to
approue
it
for
publique
ministerie
,
whereof
the
said
decree
of
the
sacred
councell
teacheth
,
and
the
rest
touching
this
matter
.
In
consequence
wherof
to
the
obiection
it
is
answered
.
First
,
that
the
miracles
which
are
written
in
bookes
,
which
are
infinite
,
as
in
the
cronicles
of
religions
,
and
other
innumerable
tracts
;
not
for
this
are
approued
and
published
authorizedly
,
which
is
that
which
the
law
prohibteth
,
commanding
that
it
be
done
with
authority
of
the
ordinary
:
&
that
which
this
booke
conteineth
is
the
same
,
with
infinite
others
ancient
and
moderne
,
where
is
recounted
that
which
in
euery
parte
happened
,
and
euery
one
may
giue
it
the
credit
that
he
will
.
Secondly
,
that
which
is
written
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
is
the
same
which
of
her
haue
written
so
graue
authors
,
as
haue
bene
related
:
and
if
in
their
histories
this
inconuenience
was
not
found
,
there
is
no
cause
wherefore
it
should
be
found
in
this
booke
.
Thirdly
and
principally
,
with
which
it
seemeth
there
remayneth
no
kinde
of
doubt
in
this
matter
,
is
,
that
being
so
many
bookes
which
speake
of
miracles
,
in
few
,
or
it
may
be
in
none
shall
be
found
the
warinesse
that
is
in
this
,
for
speaking
in
the
context
of
the
historie
of
some
miraculous
thing
,
euery
one
is
related
as
it
was
found
,
and
as
it
is
,
for
it
is
saide
such
a
miracle
such
a
one
recounted
,
and
such
a
one
passed
before
such
and
such
persons
,
and
of
such
a
miracle
was
information
made
by
commission
of
the
ordinary
,
and
is
in
the
archiue
of
the
councell
of
the
most
illustrious
of
Toledo
,
and
of
such
an
one
made
information
only
the
Iustice
of
the
people
,
and
of
such
an
one
,
the
Father
Generall
of
the
order
with
such
witnesses
,
and
of
such
an
one
is
knowen
no
more
then
what
the
partie
sayeth
,
or
is
found
by
tradition
.
And
this
beinge
so
cleare
,
what
hath
the
approbation
(
which
the
holy
councell
of
Trent
commandeth
to
be
made
for
the
publishing
of
a
new
miracle
)
to
doe
with
this
history
,
written
in
imitation
of
as
many
authors
as
haue
written
liues
of
Saints
,
from
the
time
that
the
church
was
founded
,
and
from
the
same
councell
vnto
this
day
,
and
with
more
warinesse
then
the
rest
,
when
they
only
relate
the
case
,
and
the
author
of
this
cronicle
addeth
that
which
hath
beene
saide
?
The
second
obiection
which
they
oppose
is
,
the
greatnesse
of
the
fauours
which
our
Lord
is
shewen
to
haue
done
to
this
seruant
of
God
;
the
which
are
such
and
so
great
,
as
with
great
reason
may
cause
not
only
much
admiration
,
but
some
doubte
in
beleeuing
them
.
And
I
answere
,
that
the
admiration
in
the
consideration
of
the
workes
of
God
,
is
for
to
acknowledge
the
greatnesse
of
his
clemency
and
liberality
,
and
for
it
to
giue
him
thankes
,
consideraui
opera
tua
,
&c.
said
the
Prophet
:
of
this
admiration
God
draweth
light
to
all
the
virtues
,
for
,
mirabilia
opera
tua
,
&
anima
mea
cognoscet
nimis
.
For
faith
is
confirmed
,
and
charitie
is
enkindled
more
for
to
loue
such
a
Lord
and
so
liberall
,
and
hope
is
many
waies
nourished
,
by
hoping
that
God
will
worke
in
vs
what
he
hath
wrought
in
our
neighbour
.
But
to
draw
out
of
the
greatnesse
of
the
fauours
of
God
,
coldnesse
to
beleeue
them
lesse
,
is
to
thinke
basely
of
the
infinite
liberality
of
God
,
and
to
measure
the
same
by
the
shortnesse
of
our
mind
,
without
consideration
that
it
is
consequent
to
the
liberality
of
God
to
be
infinite
in
giuing
the
most
with
best
will
:
and
so
the
desire
and
hope
in
the
thinges
of
the
worlde
,
are
different
from
those
of
thinges
diuine
:
for
in
humane
thinges
,
while
that
is
greater
which
is
desired
,
the
hope
of
obteininge
it
is
lesse
,
and
in
diuine
thinges
,
contrariewise
.
For
being
we
treat
with
one
that
is
infinitely
most
magnificent
,
while
the
pretension
more
encreaseth
,
the
hope
will
be
more
firme
:
and
this
the
Apostle
S.
Paule
calleth
to
abound
more
in
hope
and
virtue
of
the
holy
Spirit
.
Deus
autem
spei
repleat
vos
omni
gaudio
&
pace
in
credendo
,
vt
abundetis
magis
in
spe
&
virtute
Spiritus
sancti
.
(
Rom.
15.
)
and
so
the
Prophet
Helisaeus
.
(
4.
Reg.
4.
)
willing
to
enrich
a
poore
widdow
with
giuing
her
such
abundance
of
miraculous
oyle
,
that
she
might
pay
her
debters
and
liue
of
the
rest
,
fearing
in
her
some
scantnesse
of
minde
(
as
there
is
in
these
scrupulous
persons
)
aduertised
her
to
aske
vessels
,
not
of
one
of
her
neighbours
but
of
all
,
nor
a
few
vessels
,
but
manie
.
Vade
pete
mutuo
ab
omnibus
vicinis
tuis
vasa
vacua
non
pauca
.
And
although
she
did
so
,
and
they
were
all
filled
,
the
Prophet
demanded
if
she
had
more
vessels
:
and
answering
,
no
;
the
oyle
ceassed
;
in
such
sorte
that
it
failed
not
for
fault
of
the
giuer
,
but
for
want
of
vessels
to
receiue
it
in
.
And
in
like
competence
alwaies
wil
God
ouercome
;
in
such
sorte
as
the
fauours
done
to
the
B.
Saint
Ioane
are
not
lesse
credible
because
they
are
great
how
much
more
if
we
read
the
bookes
a
of
the
Saints
,
which
are
full
of
meruailous
cases
,
where
is
shewen
how
our
Lord
hath
done
very
great
mercies
to
theeues
,
robbers
,
and
to
all
sor●es
of
most
hainous
persons
,
when
it
seemed
they
lest
deserued
it
,
for
his
secret
iudgements
,
and
declaration
of
his
infinite
mercie
:
then
what
great
thing
is
it
,
that
he
hath
done
the
same
for
a
chosen
seruant
from
her
mothers
wombe
.
And
finally
these
are
not
amazed
at
the
greatnesse
,
for
they
know
it
not
,
nor
can
tell
in
what
it
consisteth
,
but
at
the
noueltie
and
extraordinary
cases
:
and
in
humane
thinges
this
hath
some
ground
,
but
in
the
diuine
,
it
is
the
parte
of
blockheads
not
to
consider
vpon
the
great
thinges
which
God
doth
ordinarilie
,
and
to
admire
much
at
the
extraordinarie
,
as
S.
Augustine
pondereth
,
saving
of
such
,
vt
non
maiora
,
sed
in
solit
●
videndo
,
stuperent
,
quibus
quotidiana
viluerunt
.
(
Trac
.
24.
in
Ioannem
.
)
And
those
aforesaid
will
fall
into
the
accoumpt
,
if
they
shall
make
the
consideration
that
heere
shal
be
represented
vnto
them
,
and
this
it
is
that
they
let
loose
the
reynes
of
their
vnderstandinge
,
and
add
to
the
fauours
which
in
this
booke
are
related
,
that
our
Lord
did
to
this
his
seruant
,
other
greater
,
more
vnmed
,
and
admirable
;
in
such
sorte
as
if
it
be
related
that
in
contemplation
he
visited
her
sometimes
,
let
these
visites
be
in
publicke
,
and
with
all
the
celestiall
courte
,
and
many
times
euerye
day
:
and
more
then
this
let
them
consider
how
farre
the
imagination
can
reach
.
And
because
the
vnderstanding
of
man
is
shorte
,
let
the
most
high
Seraphin
doe
this
,
and
altogether
as
much
as
you
can
imagine
,
and
much
more
,
commeth
not
,
neither
in
the
greatnesse
of
the
worcke
,
nor
in
the
finenesse
of
the
loue
,
nor
in
the
nouelcie
of
the
marueile
,
neere
to
the
communicating
one
only
time
;
for
this
fauour
can
not
haue
any
equall
,
nor
the
misterie
any
similitude
.
Then
let
these
men
in
a
maze
,
tell
how
manie
times
they
haue
communicated
?
What
great
admiration
it
hath
caused
them
?
what
thankes
they
haue
giuen
to
our
Lord
?
with
what
seruices
they
haue
acknowledged
a
fauour
so
vnequal
to
as
many
as
haue
beene
related
of
S.
Ioane
,
&
might
be
related
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
and
of
all
the
Saints
?
of
whom
we
take
no
aduantage
for
her
,
as
these
ignorantly
doe
say
,
by
the
greatnesse
of
the
fauors
,
for
why
the
degrees
of
grace
and
glorie
,
which
the
diuines
doe
call
essentiall
,
are
not
measured
with
these
exteriour
demonstrations
.
And
so
Caietane
saith
very
well
,
that
if
by
the
multitude
of
miracles
,
we
must
make
computation
of
the
greatnesse
of
the
sanctitie
,
much
aduantage
wold
Saint
Antonie
of
Padua
haue
of
Saint
Peter
,
and
great
temerity
it
shold
be
,
to
compare
the
one
with
the
other
,
how
much
more
to
aduance
Saint
Antony
,
as
Saint
Thomas
saith
,
Lectio
5.
c.
8.
in
epist.
ad
Rom.
&
3.
in
cap.
5.
ad
Ephes.
Secondly
to
some
hath
beene
a
great
noueltie
,
the
tearme
of
consecratinge
of
blessinge
the
Image
of
our
Ladie
,
and
to
others
,
that
Christ
our
Lord
himselfe
hath
done
this
ministerie
,
at
the
supplicatien
of
this
his
espouse
:
and
although
in
al
of
them
ignorance
haue
place
,
yet
it
is
more
grosse
in
the
former
;
because
the
ecclesiasticall
ceremonie
of
blessing
Crosses
,
Images
altars
&c.
is
an
apostolicall
tradition
,
of
which
are
full
not
only
the
sacred
councels
and
apostolical
decrees
,
but
the
manualls
most
ordinarie
,
and
in
the
Roman
Pontificall
.
(
Pontif.
Rom.
2.
p.
fol.
505.
)
there
is
an
especiall
rubrique
with
this
title
.
De
benedictione
Imaginis
Virginis
Mariae
.
Neither
yet
is
it
a
new
thing
for
Iesus
Christ
to
doe
such
like
fauours
,
when
we
read
in
so
many
graue
authors
,
(
Vincent
.
Valda.
in
speculo
historiar
.
lib.
23.
c.
36.
&
37.
)
that
in
the
yeare
644.
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
his
proper
person
,
blessed
and
consecrated
the
temple
of
S.
Denis
,
neer
Paris
:
and
so
also
he
consecrated
the
church
of
the
monasterie
of
Senon
in
France
:
at
the
miraculous
consecration
wherof
were
heard
the
voices
of
Angels
,
which
did
sing
,
and
there
appeared
in
the
corners
of
the
temple
Crosses
,
which
are
wont
to
be
put
in
churches
which
are
consecrated
.
The
same
is
related
of
the
glorious
Apostle
Saint
Peter
,
that
miraculously
he
consecrated
a
church
of
his
name
of
Westminster
in
London
in
the
yeare
610.
and
anointed
it
with
holy
oyle
:
and
after
it
was
consecrated
,
were
seene
in
the
walls
of
the
temple
,
the
Crosses
which
the
Apostle
had
put
,
and
the
candles
of
wax
which
had
burned
in
the
consecration
:
And
Saint
Mellitus
Bishop
of
that
cittie
being
informed
of
this
truth
,
doubted
in
himselfe
if
he
shold
againe
consecrate
that
temple
,
or
no
:
and
deferred
the
resolution
vntill
being
in
Rome
in
a
councell
,
he
consulted
this
matter
with
Pope
Boniface
the
4.
and
it
was
determined
that
it
ought
not
be
consecrated
againe
,
sith
it
had
beene
done
by
the
Apostle
S.
Peter
.
This
doerelate
S.
Bede
,
Surius
,
Caesar
Baronius
,
and
is
found
in
the
second
tome
of
the
saide
councells
which
anew
hath
beene
printed
in
the
life
of
S.
Boniface
the
8.
fol.
963.
Beda
.
lib.
2.
hist.
Angliae
cap.
4.
Surius
Tom.
1.
in
vita
S.
Ianuarij
.
Baronius
Tom.
8.
Anno
610.
Numer.
12.
13.
&
14.
Thirdly
it
troubled
many
,
to
read
that
one
Chapter
of
this
booke
,
which
hath
for
title
,
how
the
holy
Ghost
spake
thirteene
yeares
by
the
mouth
of
Saint
Ioane
,
and
that
this
manner
of
speakinge
is
many
times
repeated
,
which
seemeth
reserued
to
the
authors
,
only
of
the
sacred
scripture
;
when
euen
of
the
authors
of
the
Popes
definitions
,
and
of
the
Generall
Councells
,
we
doe
not
say
that
they
had
immediate
reuelation
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
but
assistance
that
they
could
not
erre
.
This
superficially
spoken
,
seemeth
to
haue
some
appearance
of
reason
,
but
the
truth
cleared
,
no
obiection
hath
beene
put
against
this
booke
with
lesse
ground
;
for
the
difference
which
is
betweene
an
immediate
reuelation
from
God
to
the
authors
of
the
sacred
bookes
,
and
the
assistance
of
the
church
not
to
erre
,
is
a
matter
verie
scholasticall
,
and
which
is
not
touched
in
this
booke
,
nor
is
any
thing
to
the
purpose
of
that
which
therin
is
treated
of
many
,
as
the
Doctors
doe
teach
.
For
to
declare
this
difference
,
and
the
language
in
saying
,
the
holy
Ghost
spake
by
the
mouth
of
such
a
partie
,
is
common
to
all
kinde
of
persons
,
not
only
Saints
,
but
without
difference
betweene
good
and
euill
:
seing
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
spake
by
the
mouth
of
Caiphas
,
and
Saint
Augustin
and
Saint
Hierom
,
by
the
mouthes
of
the
Sibills
which
were
gentiles
.
Finally
the
Prophets
haue
saide
that
God
spake
in
them
.
Haec
dicit
Dominut
.
And
S.
Paule
:
Ego
enim
accepi
à
Domino
:
And
Saint
Augustine
in
diuerse
places
,
and
particularly
in
the
preamble
to
the
118.
Psalme
.
And
our
holy
Father
S.
Francis
saith
in
his
testament
:
Nemo
ostendebat
mihi
,
quid
deberem
sacere
,
sed
ipse
altiss●mus
reuelauit
mihi
.
(
In
testamento
S.
Francisci
.
)
And
the
same
may
whatsoeuer
person
say
.
And
betweene
the
truth
which
God
manifesteth
by
the
mouth
of
Isaias
,
or
by
the
mouth
of
Saint
Francis
,
or
of
whatsomeuer
persons
,
there
is
no
difference
in
the
reason
of
truth
,
for
as
infallible
is
the
one
as
the
other
,
God
being
the
author
,
who
neither
can
,
because
he
is
infinitely
wife
,
be
deceiued
,
nor
can
,
because
he
is
infinitly
good
,
deceiue
:
but
the
difference
consisteth
in
knowing
,
or
beleeuing
,
that
God
hath
reuealed
this
truth
,
for
that
which
Isaias
saith
is
not
only
of
faith
because
God
hath
saide
it
;
but
also
it
is
of
faith
that
God
hath
said
it
,
for
so
the
holy
church
hath
defined
it
,
but
in
other
truthes
,
we
hold
them
for
such
,
because
we
beleeue
that
God
hath
said
them
,
because
Saint
Augustine
or
Saint
Francis
&c.
hath
saide
it
.
And
to
euery
thing
of
humane
faith
,
is
giuen
the
credit
which
the
author
deserueth
:
to
Saint
Augustin
and
Saint
Francis
,
as
to
so
great
Saints
:
and
to
whomsoeuer
els
,
to
such
an
one
as
he
is
.
And
this
being
so
plaine
,
there
is
no
improprietie
in
the
saide
manner
of
speakinge
,
but
rather
much
conuenience
;
because
not
only
the
history
proposeth
that
the
holy
Ghost
spake
by
the
mouth
of
this
his
seruant
,
the
things
shee
spake
being
so
holy
,
but
also
for
the
manner
so
merueilous
of
preaching
being
eleuated
and
absorpte
:
And
if
the
admiration
grewe
out
of
this
noueltie
,
it
is
not
a
case
which
hath
not
happened
to
others
,
when
the
same
hath
succeded
oftentimes
to
S.
Catharine
of
Siena
,
of
whom
most
graue
histories
doe
recount
,
that
being
in
extasies
from
her
sences
,
she
made
long
speaches
and
most
deuoute
orations
,
which
the
holy
Ghost
did
inspire
into
her
.
S.
Antonin
.
3.
p.
hist.
tit.
25.
cap.
14.
§
.
17.
Chronica
de
S.
Dominic
.
2.
p.
lib.
2.
cap.
44.
And
that
God
so
communicateth
himselfe
in
this
sorte
to
this
seruants
being
in
extasies
,
and
out
of
their
senses
,
and
to
doe
them
so
great
fauours
,
is
,
because
the
greatnesse
of
the
thinges
which
he
communicateth
them
is
so
superiour
to
the
forces
of
nature
,
and
the
capacitie
of
man
so
short
and
limited
,
that
for
those
that
it
can
receiue
it
is
necessary
to
estrange
it
from
the
corporall
senses
,
as
was
seene
in
Adam
,
of
whom
S.
Bernard
saith
,
that
when
God
wold
eleuate
him
to
thinges
purely
spirituall
and
diuine
,
he
cast
him
in
a
kind
of
sleepe
,
his
soule
being
eleuated
in
sublime
operation
,
aboue
all
materiall
and
sensible
things
:
and
that
not
as
somethinke
,
because
he
shold
not
feele
the
paine
of
his
ribbe
which
was
taken
out
,
for
to
that
without
a
particular
miracle
no
sleepe
could
suffice
:
and
so
the
sleepe
of
Adam
,
according
as
is
gathered
of
the
holy
scripture
,
and
of
diuerse
translations
,
was
not
sleepe
purely
naturall
,
but
extaticall
and
miraculous
,
as
are
those
which
in
the
contemplatiue
are
called
extasies
and
raptes
,
because
the
senses
ceassing
&
the
imagination
from
corporall
things
,
Adam
might
receiue
more
purely
the
spirituall
and
diuine
,
which
our
Lord
did
communicate
vnto
him
;
the
stile
most
ordinarie
with
which
his
maiestie
doth
communicate
hims●lfe
to
his
Saints
.
(
Gen.
cap.
2.
misit
Dominus
soporem
in
Adam
.
The
Greeke
translation
sayeth
estasin
,
and
the
Hebrew
tardemach
,
which
is
profound
sleepe
.
Aquila
and
Symachus
translated
it
,
grauem
&
profundum
soperem
,
which
is
the
same
.
)
And
in
this
sorte
he
is
found
to
haue
communicated
himselfe
to
this
his
most
deuote
seruant
,
for
as
his
delightes
are
alwayes
to
be
with
the
children
of
men
.
(
Prouerb
.
8.
)
so
the
familiaritie
hath
beene
very
great
with
which
in
all
times
he
hath
handled
them
.
How
can
I
doe
a
thinge
that
Abraham
may
not
know
?
saide
our
Lord
when
he
would
destroy
Sodome
.
(
Genesis
18.
)
And
with
Moyses
the
holy
scripture
saith
that
that
he
spake
as
one
freind
with
another
.
(
Exod.
33.
)
Of
this
kinde
are
the
prophecies
,
visions
&
reuelations
of
all
the
Prophets
of
the
old
testament
,
and
the
raptes
of
the
Apostles
,
as
is
that
which
S.
Luc.
recounteth
of
the
Apostle
S.
Paule
in
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
cap.
9.
euen
to
the
third
heauen
,
in
which
he
knew
such
things
,
as
after
he
could
not
tell
how
to
speake
.
The
rapte
of
the
sheet
of
S.
Peter
,
Actorum
.
10.
where
he
knew
the
conuersion
of
the
gentiles
;
and
all
the
prophecies
and
reuelations
which
the
Catholique
church
hath
had
since
the
Apostles
,
which
are
almost
infinite
,
of
which
the
chronicles
and
liues
of
the
Saints
are
full
:
of
the
same
priuiledge
and
fauour
women
haue
enioyed
,
before
and
after
the
coming
of
Christ
,
for
God
hath
not
excluded
them
from
this
fauour
&
these
mercies
:
And
God
who
saith
by
Oseas
.
cap.
2.
I
wil
leade
her
into
solitude
,
and
speake
to
her
in
the
harte
;
doth
not
only
speake
with
men
,
nor
is
his
powerfull
hand
abbreuiated
with
women
more
then
with
them
;
for
we
know
that
the
spirite
of
our
Lord
breatheth
where
it
will
,
and
that
God
is
no
accepter
of
persons
(
Ioannis
cap.
3.
)
to
exclude
women
from
so
great
a
good
.
Rather
in
all
times
and
ages
there
haue
beene
many
in
the
world
with
whom
he
hath
communicated
himselfe
largely
and
most
liberally
.
(
S.
Aug.
lib.
18.
de
ciuit
.
Dei
.
)
Witnesses
are
of
this
truth
the
auncient
Sybillas
,
so
esteemed
of
the
Saints
,
for
S.
Hierom.
(
lib.
contra
Iouinian
.
)
saith
of
them
,
that
God
gaue
them
the
guift
of
prophecie
in
reward
of
the
virginitie
which
they
kept
,
reuealing
to
them
many
things
of
the
future
state
of
the
church
,
and
of
the
comming
of
the
Messias
,
with
other
misteries
of
his
death
and
passion
,
resurrection
and
glorious
ascension
to
heauen
.
The
reuelations
of
S.
Brigitt
are
approued
by
the
councels
of
Constance
and
Florence
.
(
Clem.
Alex.
lib.
storm
.
lib.
of
the
reuelat
.
of
S.
Brigit
.
)
and
those
of
S.
Hildegarde
by
S.
Bernard
,
and
by
Pope
Eugenius
3.
)
In
the
beginning
the
generall
chronic
.
of
S.
Benet
.
Tom.
1.
centuria
1.
cap.
1.
Martyrol
.
Rom
die
17.
Trithem
.
de
viris
illustrib
.
ordinis
S.
Benedict
.
lib.
3.
cap.
222.
And
by
the
councell
of
Treuers
those
of
S.
Gertrude
,
Saint
Matildis
and
Saint
Elizabeth
,
Abbesse
of
the
monasterie
of
Esconaugia
,
daughter
of
the
King
,
and
a
person
of
great
sanctitie
,
graue
authors
doe
write
,
that
her
Angell
keeper
did
reueale
to
her
great
misteries
,
and
commanded
her
in
the
name
of
God
to
write
them
.
(
Marc.
Marul
.
lib.
3.
)
which
is
the
same
that
passed
with
our
blessed
S.
Ioane
.
And
the
reuelations
of
Saint
Angela
of
Fulgino
haue
bene
very
much
esteemed
of
the
learned
spirituall
men
of
the
world
.
(
legenda
de
beata
Angela
de
Fulgino
.
Those
of
the
blessed
Mother
Teresa
of
Iesus
in
our
time
,
haue
beene
so
admirable
as
profitable
.
(
The
booke
of
the
life
of
S.
Teresa
of
Iesus
.
)
The
thinges
of
the
glorious
S.
Catharine
of
Siena
in
her
time
ouershadowed
the
world
and
stayed
not
vntill
Vrbanus
Sixtus
the
Pope
commanded
her
to
preach
before
him
,
and
his
Cardinalls
,
that
she
might
perswade
the
peace
of
the
church
,
as
at
another
time
she
had
done
in
presence
of
Pope
Gregory
the
eleuenth
his
predecessor
.
Anton.
3.
p.
hist.
titulo
.
23.
cap.
14.
§.
17.
And
besides
al
this
remaining
in
extasies
rapte
of
her
sences
,
she
made
speeches
and
marueilous
orations
;
of
the
which
Freer
Marck
Briganus
composed
a
booke
which
goeth
with
this
title
.
Incipit
liber
diuinae
doctrinae
datae
per
personam
aeterni
patris
intellectui
loquentis
admirabilis
,
&
almae
Virginis
Catharinae
de
Senis
,
Iesu
Christi
sponsae
fidelissimae
,
sibi
sub
habitu
Beati
Deminici
famulantis
,
conscriptus
dictante
ipsa
vulgari
sermone
,
dum
esset
in
extasi
,
siue
raptu
,
&
actualiter
audiente
,
quid
in
ealoqueretur
ipse
Dominus
,
&
corampluribus
reserente
.
(
Chronicle
of
S.
Dominic
.
lib.
2.
cap.
51.
and
45.
)
And
in
the
booke
of
the
epistles
of
the
same
Saint
,
which
by
order
of
the
most
excellent
Lord
,
Freer
Francis
Ximenez
,
Archbishop
of
Toledo
,
Cardinall
,
inquisitor
generall
of
Spaine
,
was
translated
into
Spanish
,
there
goe
imprinted
some
of
the
orations
&
exhortations
,
which
this
holy
Virgin
made
,
being
in
extasies
,
and
abstract
from
her
sences
,
and
one
with
this
title
.
The
fifth
oration
,
which
the
holie
Virgin
made
in
Rome
,
on
Friday
the
18.
of
Februarie
in
the
yeare
1573.
being
in
abstraction
after
hauing
communicated
.
Another
saith
,
the
eleuenth
oration
,
which
the
same
holy
Virgin
made
in
Rome
,
on
the
day
of
the
annunciation
of
the
most
B.
Virgin
Marie
our
Ladie
:
the
which
she
made
in
abstraction
.
Another
saith
thus
:
the
22.
prayer
,
made
in
rapte
of
eleuation
of
the
holy
spirit
,
on
the
day
of
the
conuersion
of
S.
Paule
:
and
they
are
full
of
most
high
misteries
,
and
of
many
places
of
the
sacred
scripture
,
which
the
Saint
most
highly
declared
being
eleuated
.
Neither
is
it
against
this
to
say
,
that
these
are
Saints
canonized
,
for
some
of
them
be
not
so
,
and
none
of
them
were
when
these
merueills
were
written
of
them
:
for
S.
Antoninus
and
Saint
Raimūous
who
wrote
the
things
of
Saint
Catharine
of
Siena
,
died
hundreds
of
yeares
before
she
was
canonized
:
and
the
same
is
also
of
almost
all
the
rest
,
rather
these
same
thinges
which
were
written
of
these
Saints
and
went
about
the
world
with
so
much
edification
of
the
Christian
people
,
were
the
most
efficacious
motiue
to
deale
about
their
canonization
,
and
to
effect
it
:
and
the
same
I
hope
in
our
Lord
shall
succed
to
our
blessed
Ioane
.
And
neuerthelesse
the
title
of
the
saide
chapter
hath
beene
changed
from
whence
it
was
before
,
how
the
holy
Ghost
spake
thirteene
yeares
by
the
mouth
of
S.
Ioane
;
now
it
is
,
how
by
the
diuine
virtue
the
seruant
of
God
spake
for
the
space
of
thirteene
yeares
;
and
that
which
was
taken
away
,
is
the
same
which
was
put
,
in
realtie
of
truth
,
but
hath
another
apparance
of
those
which
haue
not
studied
.
Fourthly
,
it
seemed
also
to
those
a
thing
worthie
to
haue
beene
kept
in
silence
,
the
miracle
of
the
Angel
hauing
caried
to
heauen
the
rosaries
,
and
to
bring
them
downe
againe
blessed
by
our
Lord
,
being
a
thing
vnheard
of
,
and
so
extraordinarie
,
but
it
is
a
correction
without
ground
.
First
,
because
that
which
is
related
of
the
miracle
,
was
manifest
by
the
testimonie
of
a
whole
conuent
,
and
the
tradition
of
the
same
hath
bene
so
continued
for
the
space
of
so
many
yeares
,
and
confirmed
with
the
sanctitie
of
the
seruant
of
God
,
and
with
so
many
and
so
famouse
miracles
:
and
againe
,
because
it
is
not
a
case
without
an
example
,
but
there
are
many
in
thinges
which
shall
bee
seene
,
for
they
descended
from
heauen
,
or
howsoeuer
it
be
,
wee
enioy
them
by
the
ministerie
of
Angels
;
And
setting
aside
some
of
that
which
the
scripture
treateth
,
as
the
Manna
,
the
sword
or
holy
Knife
which
Hieremias
brought
to
Iudas
Machabeus
.
(
2.
Mach.
15.
)
there
are
manie
others
which
the
Christian
people
venerate
,
as
the
Crosse
of
the
Angels
,
which
is
kept
in
the
holie
church
of
Ouiedo
,
and
that
of
Crauaca
,
the
Casula
of
S.
Ildefonsus
:
the
peece
of
the
veile
which
the
same
Saint
,
cut
from
S.
Leocadia
,
the
christall
viol
in
which
appeared
inclosed
the
miracle
of
the
Eucharist
which
is
conserued
in
Santaren
:
the
habit
which
our
blessed
Lady
the
Virgin
brought
to
S.
Norberte
,
wherwith
she
vested
him
,
when
he
was
to
institute
his
religion
.
(
Surius
Tom.
3.
)
And
the
same
passed
with
other
founders
of
religions
.
And
Philip
Proculus
the
most
holie
Martyr
celebrating
Masse
the
Angels
lifted
vp
the
chalice
,
and
carried
it
to
heauen
,
&
after
two
howres
brought
it
him
againe
,
and
said
,
Christ
hath
consecrated
it
,
do
not
thou
consecrate
it
againe
,
but
receiue
it
:
and
so
he
did
,
all
admiring
who
were
present
,
(
S.
Antonin
.
3.
p.
hist.
tit.
24.
cap.
13.
Aquilinus
lib.
1.
cap.
15.
)
And
Nicephorus
Calixtus
wrireth
in
his
ecclesiasticall
historie
lib.
19.
cap.
20.
the
excellencies
of
the
glorious
Amphilochius
,
Bishop
of
Iterana
:
and
among
other
things
relateth
,
how
the
Angels
did
consecrate
him
.
Peter
Sanchez
lib.
of
the
Kingdome
of
God
cap.
4.
Num.
34.
And
very
graue
are
the
histories
which
affirme
to
haue
descended
from
heauen
the
three
lilies
of
gold
,
called
floure-delis
,
which
the
Kinges
of
France
beare
for
armes
,
S.
Anton.
1.
p.
hist.
tit.
5.
cap.
20.
§.
1.
)
that
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
enterred
her
,
Saint
Frontinus
Bishop
of
Petragoria
assisting
at
the
office
of
the
buriall
:
for
so
God
honoureth
those
that
honour
and
serue
him
.
Many
other
things
of
lesse
substance
did
these
scrupulous
persons
note
with
impertinent
ponderations
,
to
which
I
doe
not
answere
,
for
with
the
grounds
alreadie
layed
as
before
,
they
are
satisfied
.
One
said
to
my selfe
,
how
can
it
be
suffered
to
be
said
that
two
daies
before
the
passage
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
shee
had
begonne
to
enioy
the
alacritie
of
glorie
;
when
euen
of
the
Virgin
our
blessed
Ladie
no
such
thing
is
saide
?
and
I
answered
him
shewinge
him
the
Roman
breuiarie
,
where
of
S.
Marie
Magdalen
,
and
of
others
,
are
such
like
thinges
recounted
:
and
in
particular
it
is
related
of
Saint
Nicolas
Tolentine
,
that
the
same
passed
with
him
for
six
whole
Moneths
before
he
died
.
So
that
they
speake
by
gesse
.
Breu.
Rom.
But
because
in
matter
of
this
obiection
of
the
beades
of
blessed
S.
Ioane
,
and
those
which
were
touched
at
them
,
some
thinges
haue
beene
saide
and
done
,
which
might
haue
bene
excused
if
the
excesses
of
some
superstitions
did
not
oblige
vnto
it
,
as
I
beleeue
,
so
I
say
,
that
setting
this
aside
,
most
pious
is
the
deuotion
which
with
these
things
the
Christian
people
doth
shew
,
&
most
opposite
to
the
obloquies
wherwith
the
heretiques
do
procure
to
condemne
it
.
Theodore
Beza
a
Caluinist
heretique
,
wrote
a
treatie
which
he
intituled
of
the
trifles
of
Saint
Francis
.
(
Beza
de
nenijs
S.
Francisci
.
)
and
William
Ritbelt
,
another
of
the
childish
worship
of
the
papists
:
and
both
of
them
mock
much
at
the
deuote
pietie
,
with
which
the
faithfull
doe
venerate
blessed
things
,
as
the
water
,
the
boughes
,
the
candles
,
&c.
and
the
said
William
doth
recount
some
things
with
which
it
●eemeth
to
him
he
confirmeth
his
disparates
.
He
saith
that
being
in
Rome
he
saw
with
his
eyes
,
that
going
the
stations
,
the
Pope
himselfe
touched
a
rosarie
which
he
caried
in
his
hand
at
a
glasse
window
,
which
stood
before
a
relique
:
And
he
saw
that
on
the
first
day
of
lent
,
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
being
in
Saint
Sabina
,
which
is
a
monasterie
of
the
order
of
preachers
,
the
freers
gaue
to
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
,
and
to
many
others
for
reliques
,
or
as
a
pretious
gift
the
leaues
of
an
oringe
tree
,
which
our
holy
Father
S.
Dominicke
had
planted
:
and
vpon
these
things
,
and
others
like
,
they
did
descant
mocking
at
the
virtue
of
that
glasse
,
and
of
those
leaues
,
and
of
the
habit
of
a
religious
which
some
doe
worshipp
,
and
of
the
blessed
beades
and
others
which
are
touched
at
them
&c.
that
the
esteeme
may
be
seene
which
of
such
like
trifles
,
graue
men
doe
make
imitators
of
ignorant
old
wiues
,
who
recite
rosaries
of
Aue-marias
to
S.
Peter
and
to
S.
Paule
.
With
these
foolish
aggrauations
,
these
miserable
men
do
prouoke
the
rude
people
,
and
dispose
them
to
perswade
them
errors
of
the
ancient
heretiques
,
which
now
many
yeares
had
lien
buried
in
hell
;
one
of
the
which
is
,
to
condemne
the
ceremonies
and
ancient
rites
of
the
church
,
among
which
there
is
more
or
lesse
,
but
in
none
deformity
,
or
if
you
please
inconsideration
.
For
euen
as
in
the
reuerence
which
one
doth
to
his
parents
,
or
superiors
,
there
is
more
and
lesse
,
and
if
he
should
faile
in
the
more
he
shold
breake
the
precept
naturall
and
diuine
:
and
if
in
the
lesse
,
as
if
he
shold
not
put
of
his
hat
hearing
the
name
of
his
Father
in
absence
,
or
if
his
Superior
,
or
benefactor
,
yet
for
all
this
these
actes
be
not
condemned
before
vsed
and
laudable
,
and
actes
in
effect
of
curtesie
and
gratitude
.
In
like
manner
there
is
great
difference
betweene
adoring
and
reuerencing
our
Lord
God
,
and
worshipping
the
leafe
of
the
tree
which
the
glorious
Saint
Dominicke
planted
,
but
all
is
good
and
springeth
of
one
ground
.
We
adore
God
as
Creator
and
Lord
,
and
we
worshipp
his
Saints
for
seruants
of
his
,
and
that
more
or
lesse
remotely
,
conforme
to
the
subiect
of
the
action
,
yet
alwaies
with
one
intent
:
in
such
sorte
as
if
we
should
aske
one
of
these
heretiques
,
if
it
should
be
a
ridiculous
action
,
or
reprehensible
,
that
one
wold
take
off
his
hatt
,
hearing
the
name
of
the
founder
of
a
colledge
where
he
was
sometime
fusteined
,
it
beinge
a
hundred
yeares
since
he
died
,
and
is
not
knowen
if
he
be
in
heauen
or
in
hell
:
and
neither
he
nor
any
thinge
of
his
doth
see
that
curtesie
?
he
will
answere
(
if
he
be
not
madd
)
that
it
is
not
an
inutill
acte
nor
reprehensible
,
but
of
good
curtesie
and
gratitude
.
Then
why
shold
it
be
ridiculous
to
reuerence
neere
hand
or
remotely
,
a
Saint
which
is
enioying
of
God
&
seeth
in
him
the
veneration
which
to
him
is
done
,
although
it
be
so
little
as
to
kisse
the
glasse
which
is
before
his
relique
,
or
the
habit
which
he
ware
,
or
the
religion
which
he
founded
,
or
the
tree
which
he
planted
,
and
the
earth
which
he
troade
vpon
?
and
the
same
will
also
say
that
it
is
not
improprietie
one
to
do
seruice
to
his
Lord
,
or
friend
in
the
person
of
another
,
as
if
he
did
●ernice
to
the
King
to
please
some
Lord
which
had
commanded
it
him
,
or
that
he
knoweth
it
will
please
him
,
although
he
command
it
not
.
Then
if
this
be
so
plaine
,
what
other
thing
is
it
to
recite
so
many
Paternosters
,
or
Auemarias
,
or
to
celebrate
a
Masse
in
honour
of
S.
Peter
,
but
to
do
a
seruice
to
our
Lord
God
,
or
to
his
most
holy
Mother
in
obsequie
of
S.
Peter
,
who
will
so
much
be
pleased
that
his
deuotarie
doe
serue
God
and
his
Mother
?
So
that
the
sayings
of
these
seducers
are
vaine
aggrauations
.
And
the
truth
being
made
cleare
,
they
haue
neither
substance
nor
apparance
of
ground
,
as
is
manifest
.
More
I
could
say
vpon
this
,
but
I
leaue
to
enlarge
me
,
and
to
applie
that
hath
beene
said
not
to
hitt
vpon
a
knowen
action
in
this
matter
;
euery
one
shall
take
what
toucheth
him
,
it
sufficeth
to
say
,
that
the
veneration
to
these
beades
and
to
those
touched
at
them
is
very
holy
,
and
the
comparation
of
their
virtues
verie
sufficient
,
and
the
doubt
whether
they
be
certaine
,
or
not
,
of
no
substance
,
when
with
the
same
good
faith
we
worship
reliques
and
other
pious
thinges
;
in
which
the
Christian
people
hath
more
neede
of
spurres
,
then
of
a
bridle
,
when
it
is
not
founded
vpon
fandy
things
without
ground
,
or
with
suspicion
of
fiction
.
But
the
thinges
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
are
founded
vpon
a
most
pure
life
,
most
approued
,
and
clarified
,
and
vpon
a
glorious
death
,
&
vpon
infinite
miracles
,
and
vpon
veneration
of
the
faithfull
so
knowen
,
and
vpon
the
vncorruptibilitie
of
her
holie
bodie
so
euident
:
and
vpon
tradition
of
all
this
of
so
many
yeares
,
and
so
continued
and
approued
.
So
neither
the
greatnesse
of
the
fauours
which
God
hath
done
her
,
maketh
them
lesse
credible
:
nor
saying
that
the
holie
Ghost
spake
by
her
mouth
hath
indecencie
,
nor
noueltie
:
and
much
lesse
the
miracle
of
the
beades
;
but
rather
,
of
all
is
drawen
much
profit
for
the
greater
glorie
of
our
Lord
and
honour
of
of
his
Saint
.
Brother
Francis
,
Bishop
of
Canaria
.
The
petition
of
Father
Anthonie
Daça
,
giuen
to
the
councell
of
the
holy
generall
inquisition
,
before
the
most
excellent
Lord
Cardinall
of
Toledo
,
inquisitor
generall
,
and
those
of
his
councell
in
Madrid
.
The
19.
of
August
in
the
yeare
1610.
Most
powerful
Lord
Brother
Anthonie
Daça
,
diffinitor
of
the
holy
Prouince
of
the
Conception
,
and
Coronist
generall
of
the
order
of
Saint
Francis
,
doth
say
,
that
for
as
much
as
I
haue
composed
a
booke
of
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
blessed
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
religious
of
the
same
order
:
the
which
,
although
it
be
perused
by
the
councel
of
iustice
and
by
their
commission
seene
and
approued
by
the
ordinarie
of
Madrid
,
&
before
al
these
approbations
haue
gone
those
of
the
lectors
of
Theologie
of
our
order
,
by
commission
of
the
same
religion
,
and
the
councell
hauing
seene
them
,
and
the
informations
and
originall
papers
,
from
whence
the
said
booke
hath
beene
taken
and
composed
:
for
greater
qualification
and
authoritie
thereof
,
the
said
councell
will
haue
the
approbation
of
your
hignesse
,
to
whom
humbly
I
make
supplication
,
that
you
command
it
to
be
giuen
,
and
your
censure
:
for
in
the
same
shal
be
done
to
our
Lord
great
seruice
,
and
to
me
a
most
great
fauour
.
For
the
which
&c.
Brother
Anthonie
Daça
.
The
answere
of
the
Councell
.
Let
the
Abbot
of
Fitero
ouerloke
this
booke
,
and
giue
his
censure
,
informing
first
thereof
the
most
excellent
Lord
Cardinall
,
inquisitor
generall
.
Michaell
Garcia
de
Molina
.
The
opinion
and
censure
of
the
M.
F.
Don
Ignatius
of
Iberus
Abbat
of
the
monasterie
of
Saint
Marie
the
regall
of
Fitero
,
qualificator
of
the
holie
office
of
the
inquisition
,
and
one
of
those
which
assist
at
the
meeting
which
is
made
in
this
courte
of
his
Maiestie
,
for
the
new
catalogue
,
and
expurgatorie
of
the
prohibited
bookes
.
I
the
Maister
●reer
Don
Ignatius
de
Ibero
,
Abbat
of
the
Monasterie
of
Saint
Marie
the
regall
of
Fitero
,
qualificator
of
the
holy
office
of
the
inquisition
,
&c.
doe
lay
,
that
by
commandement
of
the
moste
excellent
Lord
Don
Bernardo
de
Roias
and
Sandouall
,
Cardinall
of
Toledo
,
inquisitor
general
in
the
kingdomes
and
Lordships
of
the
King
our
Lord
and
of
the
councel
of
state
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
of
the
Lords
of
the
holy
and
generall
inquisition
,
haue
seene
and
read
with
particular
attention
,
a
booke
intituled
,
the
historie
,
life
,
and
miracles
,
extasies
and
reuelations
of
the
blessed
Virgin
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
of
the
third
order
of
our
Father
Saint
Francis
,
composed
by
the
most
learned
,
and
very
expert
Father
,
freer
Anthonie
Daça
diffinitor
of
the
holy
Prouince
of
the
Conception
,
and
Coronist
generall
of
his
order
,
for
to
giue
my
opinion
&
censure
concerning
the
same
.
And
not
only
I
haue
not
found
in
it
any
thing
which
may
be
cēlured
,
or
which
is
worthy
to
be
noted
:
but
rather
it
seemeth
to
mee
that
the
booke
will
be
of
much
profit
and
vtilitie
,
for
all
those
that
wil
make
vse
therof
,
especially
for
deuout
people
,
and
those
that
treate
of
spirit
,
and
that
all
which
therein
is
written
,
is
doctrine
very
good
and
very
app●oued
,
and
most
conforme
to
that
doctrine
which
the
Catholike
Church
our
Mother
reacheth
,
and
her
holie
Doctors
.
And
because
it
hath
beene
commanded
mee
,
that
besides
giuinge
my
opinion
and
censure
of
all
this
booke
,
yet
that
I
rather
also
tell
in
particular
all
what
I
thinke
of
i●
,
and
of
the
miracles
and
reuelations
which
are
written
in
it
,
I
shall
be
more
large
in
this
my
writinge
and
relation
.
For
the
which
I
haue
also
read
,
besides
that
which
this
booke
conteineth
,
the
authenticall
informations
which
of
the
things
in
the
same
conteyned
,
haue
beene
made
at
diuers
times
,
&
the
originall
booke
from
whence
these
were
drawen
,
which
is
that
,
which
a
disciple
wrote
of
this
seruant
of
God
who
liued
in
her
time
,
called
sister
Marie
euangelist
,
to
whom
(
as
the
informations
which
of
this
haue
beene
made
,
and
the
tradiditions
of
that
Monasterie
doe
say
)
that
miraculously
to
this
effect
our
Lord
gaue
grace
of
knowledge
to
write
and
reade
:
and
it
seemeth
to
mee
,
that
in
as
much
as
hath
beene
possible
for
mee
,
I
haue
auouched
to
be
certaine
and
true
that
which
in
the
history
is
written
of
the
life
,
miracles
,
and
sancti●ie
of
this
seruant
of
God
:
which
is
the
first
thing
which
ought
to
be
presupposed
in
writing
the
liues
of
the
Saints
,
and
that
which
the
holy
councel
of
Trent
commandeth
to
the
Pastors
and
Prelates
,
that
they
looke
much
to
it
when
they
are
to
bring
to
light
,
and
publish
histories
of
the
miracles
and
liues
of
Saints
,
to
the
end
that
with
truth
the
meruailes
of
God
and
his
omnipotencie
be
published
(
Sess.
25.
in
decreto
de
purgatorio
§
.
de
inuoc
.
&
veneratione
Sanctorum
.
)
For
being
that
with
these
thinges
God
discouereth
how
admirable
he
is
in
his
Saints
,
it
is
greatly
to
his
seruice
,
that
with
thinges
,
certaine
and
true
we
praise
him
,
and
magnifie
his
omnipotencie
and
infinite
greatnesse
,
without
telling
fictions
,
or
vncertaine
things
:
for
as
saith
holy
Iob.
(
Iob.
13.
)
there
is
no
necessitie
of
them
,
for
that
which
God
pretendeth
.
I
hold
then
all
this
historie
for
most
true
,
and
I
vnderstand
(
in
as
much
as
I
can
atteine
to
with
probability
and
humane
saith
)
that
al
that
which
heere
is
written
,
passed
so
as
heere
it
is
said
,
not
only
in
that
which
perteineth
to
the
life
exemplar
,
penitent
,
and
holie
,
which
this
blessed
Virgin
lead
,
and
in
the
holy
exercises
,
mortifications
and
penances
which
continually
she
did
;
but
also
in
that
which
is
of
raptes
,
extasies
,
visions
,
reuelations
,
and
prophesies
,
of
which
in
this
historie
mention
is
made
.
And
that
which
of
these
reuelations
,
visions
,
and
extasies
I
doe
thinke
,
&
that
which
seemeth
to
me
of
the
degree
&
qualitie
in
which
we
must
hold
them
,
is
,
that
truly
I
hold
them
all
for
diuine
,
suparnaturall
,
and
celestiall
,
made
and
inspired
by
God
himselfe
;
and
that
in
those
raptes
and
eleuations
,
and
profound
contemplations
,
God
did
speake
by
the
mouth
of
this
his
seruante
,
as
by
an
organ
and
instrument
of
the
holy
Gho●●
:
for
in
all
of
them
I
finde
all
the
signes
which
the
Catholique
Church
our
Mother
,
and
her
holy
Doctors
doe
hold
,
for
to
verifie
and
auouch
that
these
workes
are
supernaturall
,
and
diuine
,
made
and
communicated
by
God
himselfe
;
as
the
prophecies
,
are
true
and
reuelations
certeine
,
to
be
conforme
to
the
doctrine
which
the
Ca●holique
vniuersall
Church
teacheth
and
holdeth
&
the
holy
Doctors
therof
,
to
bee
to
the
seeminge
of
men
learned
and
pious
,
and
inspired
of
the
holy
spirit
,
and
to
be
found
in
them
the
truth
and
puritie
which
is
proper
to
things
taught
by
God
himselfe
without
any
mixture
of
fa●●hood
,
or
error
,
and
finallie
to
be
such
,
that
the
person
and
the
soule
on
whom
God
doth
these
merueiles
,
doe
remaine
by
them
bettered
in
humilitie
,
in
loue
of
God
,
in
deuotion
&
in
many
other
virtues
.
Apud
Ioann●m
de
Turr●c●emata
in
prologo
defensionis
super
reuelationes
S.
Brig●dae
.
cap
1.
2.
&
3.
ex
S.
Tho.
2.
2.
q.
174.
a.
5.
ad
.
3.
As
these
signes
which
I
haue
considered
and
noted
in
this
historie
of
this
blessed
woman
,
are
the
same
which
are
found
,
and
were
found
,
when
they
made
proofe
of
them
,
in
many
other
liues
of
Saints
,
and
miracles
,
and
reuelations
which
are
written
of
them
.
Such
were
those
of
Saint
Elizabeth
,
sister
of
King
Eckbert
the
most
holy
Abbesse
of
the
Monastery
of
Esconaugia
to
whom
her
Angell
keeper
(
as
to
our
blessed
I●ane
hers
)
reuealed
many
things
like
to
these
,
and
on
Gods
behalfe
commanded
her
to
write
them
,
as
in
her
life
is
written
.
Such
are
those
of
Saint
Hildegardis
,
Abbesse
of
the
Monasterie
of
Saint
Rupert
,
in
the
diocesse
of
Ments
,
who
from
her
childhood
,
was
much
fauoured
of
our
Lord
with
reuelations
and
visions
from
heauen
.
(
Marcus
Marulus
lib.
2.
c.
4.
&
Anton.
Posseum
.
in
Apparatu
.
)
The
which
after
ward
at
the
instance
&
petition
of
the
glorious
Father
Saint
Bernard
,
were
confirmed
by
Eugenius
tertius
his
disciple
,
in
a
councell
which
he
celebrated
in
the
cittie
of
Trerers
,
as
the
authors
doe
write
which
speake
of
that
councell
,
and
of
this
Sainte
.
(
Tom.
2.
Concil.
in
Eugen.
3.
Trithem
in
Theon
.
●ir
.
Sang.
anno
1150.
Theodor.
Abbas
.
in
vita
eius
apud
Surium
.
Tom.
5.
mense
Septemb
)
Such
also
were
those
of
the
notable
and
most
celebrated
widow
Sainte
Brigit
,
canonized
by
Pope
Boniface
the
ninth
,
which
were
examined
by
these
markes
,
and
approued
by
the
diligences
which
he
Cardinall
Don
Iohn
of
Turreciemata
did
make
.
In
vita
B.
Brigidae
&
in
eius
reuel
.
cum
notis
Gansal
.
Duranti
.
And
of
this
same
manner
,
and
as
these
which
I
haue
related
,
are
those
which
are
conteyned
in
this
booke
of
our
blessed
Ioane
,
the
one
very
like
to
the
other
,
as
well
in
the
thinges
reuealed
,
as
also
in
the
manner
by
which
God
did
reueale
them
.
And
so
also
in
this
it
is
made
very
likelie
that
all
these
prophecies
,
extasies
,
reuelations
,
&
raptes
of
this
blessed
Sainte
,
were
diuine
and
celestiall
,
and
truly
in●pired
by
the
virtue
of
God
,
and
supernaturally
.
And
this
being
so
,
certaine
it
is
that
all
contei●e●
in
this
booke
shall
be
most
profitable
to
soules
,
and
a
great
motiue
to
incire
,
&
inflame
our
hartes
to
virtue
,
according
to
that
which
S.
Paule
saieth
,
writinge
to
his
disciple
Timothie
.
(
2.
Tim.
2.
)
Omnis
doctrina
diuinitus
inspirata
vtilis
est
ad
a●cendum
,
&
ad
crudiendum
ad
iustitiam
&c.
Some
things
I
haue
found
in
this
history
very
particular
and
rare
,
which
although
they
are
true
and
most
certeine
,
it
is
good
they
be
read
with
more
attention
,
and
greater
consideration
:
for
,
not
being
ordinarie
,
●or
such
as
commonly
are
knowen
,
they
might
seeme
hard
to
be
beleeued
,
if
with
a
little
consideration
they
be
not
pondered
.
And
I
my selfe
suppose
,
that
being
such
,
and
of
the
qualitie
and
truth
which
I
speake
of
,
they
are
yet
more
certeine
and
more
credible
,
because
God
hath
reuealed
them
to
this
blessed
woman
.
(
Habetur
cap.
17.
huius
historiae
.
)
One
of
them
is
,
that
to
this
blessed
Sainte
it
was
reuealed
,
how
certaine
soules
had
their
purgatorie
in
places
besides
that
which
is
ordeined
and
set
downe
by
God
,
to
be
generally
of
all
the
soules
which
are
to
be
purged
,
as
in
riuers
,
on
yee
,
stones
,
and
other
things
of
this
sorte
.
And
although
it
be
true
,
that
accordinge
to
the
common
and
generall
lawe
,
al
the
soules
which
need
purging
of
the
paine
of
their
sinnes
,
goe
to
the
place
which
to
this
end
is
ordeined
,
within
the
bowels
of
the
earth
:
yet
by
particular
order
and
dispensation
of
God
,
many
times
they
haue
their
purgatorie
our
of
that
place
as
in
riuers
,
in
fountaines
,
in
bathes
,
in
yee
,
as
S.
Gregory
writeth
in
many
places
of
his
Dialogues
.
(
Lib.
4.
Dialog.
c.
23.
40.
55.
)
Peter
Damian
in
his
episi●es
.
(
Epist.
13
▪
ad
Desider
.
cap.
7.
)
And
manie
other
authors
.
(
Bede
lib.
3.
hist.
Anglo
.
cap.
19.
&
lib
5.
c.
13.
Greg.
Niss
lib.
de
Anim.
&
resur
▪
Chrysost.
de
praemijs
beator
.
Dionisius
Cart.
dial
.
de
iudic
.
&
quatuor
nouisfimis
.
&
alij
plures
apud
Pet.
Tyre
,
d●locis
infest
.
c.
1.
&
3.
)
Of
which
S.
Thomas
Prince
of
scholasticall
diuines
relateth
some
and
in
this
part
followeth
them
,
saying
the
same
which
I
say
,
for
out
of
him
I
relate
it
,
and
he
hath
taught
it
vs
expressely
in
his
sentenciaries
,
and
him
doe
all
authors
follow
which
since
his
time
haue
written
:
and
not
only
Saint
Thomas
teacheth
this
doctrine
,
but
also
out
of
these
histories
and
reuelations
draweth
this
generall
rule
.
(
S.
Thomas
4.
sent.
D.
21.
q.
1.
a.
1.
q.
2.
Cor.
Belarm
.
Tom.
2.
Controuers.
3.
de
purgat
.
lib.
2.
cap.
7.
)
Deloco
purgatorij
▪
vbi
non
inuenitur
aliquid
expresse
determinatum
dicendum
est
secundum
quod
consonat
magis
Sanctorum
dictis
,
&
reuelationi
factae
multis
.
Dicendum
itaque
quod
locus
purgatorij
est
duplex
;
vnus
secundum
legem
communem
,
&
sic
locus
purgatorij
est
locus
inferior
coniunctus
inferno
;
alius
est
locus
purgatorij
secundum
dispen
sationem
,
&
sic
quandoque
in
diuersis
locis
aliqui
punirs
leguntur
,
vel
ad
viuorum
instruction●m
,
vel
ad
mortuor●m
subuentionem
;
vt
viuentibus
eorum
poena
inuotescens
,
per
suffragia
Ecclesiae
mitigaretur
.
This
saith
S.
Thomas
,
and
in
these
wordes
not
only
he
approueth
&
teacheth
this
of
particular
purgatoties
and
extraordinary
,
but
also
he
saith
more
,
that
of
these
particular
reuelations
,
made
to
holy
men
,
it
is
confirmed
that
such
there
are
.
And
so
there
is
nothing
which
may
oblige
vs
to
doubte
,
but
to
beleeue
that
it
might
be
truth
which
this
historie
telleth
of
the
purgatories
of
the
soules
,
which
God
reuealed
to
this
great
seruant
of
his
,
and
that
it
is
so
when
it
may
be
reached
vnto
by
reasons
and
humane
probabilitie
.
There
is
also
mention
made
in
this
history
,
of
a
very
particular
miracle
which
God
wrought
by
this
blessed
one
,
no
lesse
worthy
to
be
pondered
and
considered
,
then
this
of
the
soules
of
purgatorie
,
concerning
certaine
rosaries
which
the
Angell
of
her
garde
caried
vp
to
heauen
,
and
brought
from
thence
,
with
many
benedictions
and
virtues
granted
them
by
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
to
the
end
that
the
blessed
one
shold
recite
vpon
them
,
and
diuide
them
amongest
her
nunnes
,
&
other
deuout
people
,
that
all
might
enioy
the
goods
,
&
indulgences
,
which
from
heauen
,
his
diuine
Maiesty
imparteth
:
manifesting
herin
how
much
he
is
pleased
with
the
deuotion
of
the
holy
rosarie
of
his
B.
Mother
,
&
that
he
will
haue
vs
to
praise
her
with
the
prayer
of
Aue
Maria
,
saying
it
by
the
beades
of
the
sacred
rosarie
.
And
although
this
miracle
is
farr
aboue
all
as
manie
as
in
this
matter
I
haue
read
,
it
shall
become
easie
to
be
beleeued
,
consideringe
,
that
in
the
sacred
histories
,
in
those
of
the
councels
of
the
Catholique
church
,
and
in
many
sacred
and
auncient
writers
,
are
found
others
very
like
to
this
,
Vincentius
Bellouacensis
,
Saint
Hilandus
,
Saint
Cesaria
,
Thomas
Brabautine
,
Gi●●es
Aurificus
Carthusian
(
if
this
were
the
author
of
magnum
speculum
exemplorum
,
as
saith
Father
Iohn
Maior
)
Pebartus
,
Iohn
Bonifacius
,
and
other
authors
of
our
times
,
doe
write
innumerable
miracles
which
God
hath
done
,
in
confirmation
of
what
the
esteemeth
,
and
how
he
is
pleased
with
the
angelical
salutation
of
the
Aue
Maria
,
and
with
saying
it
frequently
by
the
beades
of
the
Rosarie
,
the
faithfull
doe
praise
his
gloriouse
Mother
,
&
our
blessed
Ladie
the
Virgin
Marie
.
In
speculo
hist.
lib.
7.
cap.
84.
lib.
3.
Magni
Exord
.
Cisterciens
.
cap.
25.
lib.
7.
Illust.
Miraculo
.
c.
26.
27.
28.
33.
&
lib.
12.
c.
●
.
lib.
2.
de
apib
.
c.
29.
p.
6.
q.
23.
&
24.
in
magno
speculo
exemplor
.
dist.
3.
exemp.
32.
&
dist
,
4.
exemp.
1.
&
dist.
5.
exemp.
58.
&
dist.
8.
exemp.
60.
lib.
1.
pag.
4.
a.
2.
c.
4.
p.
5.
a.
1.
c.
3.
&
lib.
12.
p.
vlt.
c.
6.
In
histor.
virginali
.
lib.
2.
cap.
11.
The
authors
being
many
which
I
haue
related
and
very
common
I
speake
not
of
them
in
particular
,
one
only
I
will
relate
,
for
that
he
seemeth
to
mee
more
new
,
and
more
like
then
the
others
,
to
that
we
haue
in
this
booke
;
And
it
is
of
a
tree
very
prodigious
,
which
miraculously
sprong
vp
on
a
sodaine
in
a
great
field
in
the
ile
of
Ireland
,
in
the
bishopprike
of
Corcke
and
Clon
in
the
countie
of
Desmon
,
all
loaden
with
rosaries
,
like
a
vine
when
it
is
most
loden
with
clusters
of
grapes
,
and
the
cordes
or
stringes
of
the
beades
cleauing
to
the
tree
,
and
were
fastned
so
to
it
,
as
are
the
stalkes
of
the
fruict
which
groweth
out
of
whatsomeuer
other
tree
:
of
this
miracle
make
mention
Francis
Belleforesto
a
graue
author
,
and
others
who
haue
written
after
him
,
and
all
doe
note
that
it
seemed
God
made
it
,
that
it
might
appeare
how
he
fauoured
&
approued
the
vse
of
holy
rosaries
.
For
this
was
in
time
that
Almanie
was
perishing
with
the
euill
sectes
of
the
heretiques
,
to
whom
was
abhominable
that
vse
of
reciting
,
and
chiefly
that
of
the
holy
rosarie
,
and
the
indulgence
which
therin
are
granted
vs
.
Peter
Bouistau
,
Claudius
Tesser
and
,
Francis
Belleforest
lib.
4.
of
the
prodigious
hictories
.
cap.
1.
F.
Iohn
Sagastizab
.
lib.
of
the
exhortation
to
the
rosarie
.
lib.
6.
c.
84.
F.
Geroni
.
Rom.
lib.
of
the
Comunwelth
cap.
12.
And
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
a
little
before
this
miracle
of
these
rosaries
and
blessed
beades
had
fallen
out
,
which
the
Angell
brought
from
heauen
to
this
B.
maide
,
and
consequently
it
may
be
beleeued
that
God
also
wrought
it
,
not
only
for
the
comforte
of
his
seruant
,
&
so
deere
espouse
,
but
also
as
that
other
of
Ireland
,
for
greater
confirmation
of
the
deuotion
of
the
faithfull
&
confusion
of
the
heretiques
of
those
times
,
yet
there
is
one
thing
very
particular
and
rare
in
these
rosaries
which
her
good
Angell
brought
to
the
B.
Ioane
,
which
I
haue
not
found
,
neither
in
the
miracles
which
I
haue
seene
and
related
of
the
rosaries
,
not
in
any
other
of
as
many
things
as
by
Angels
haue
beene
brought
from
heauen
to
the
earth
.
For
of
those
rosaries
of
Ireland
it
is
not
read
,
that
the
Angels
haue
caried
them
from
the
earth
to
heauen
,
but
that
either
they
were
created
,
and
made
there
miraculously
,
or
brought
from
heauen
,
like
many
other
things
;
as
the
casula
of
S.
●●de●onsus
,
which
the
glorious
Virgin
Marie
brought
from
heauen
;
the
crosse
of
Ouiedo
;
that
of
Carauaca
and
other
such
thinges
;
which
are
saide
to
haue
come
from
heauen
,
not
because
they
haue
beene
there
in
the
supreme
heauen
,
but
because
by
ministerie
of
the
Angels
,
they
were
formed
and
made
in
the
elementall
heauen
;
and
in
the
aery
parte
commonly
called
heauen
,
and
for
the
same
reason
also
it
is
saide
,
that
the
Manna
came
downe
from
heauen
;
and
the
scripture
calleth
it
bread
of
heauen
.
In
Chronicis
Hisp
▪
post
alios
Vasaeus
circa
annum
662.
Baron
.
in
annalib
.
an.
657.
Rode
.
Xime
.
lib.
2.
cap.
22.
Trith
,
lib.
de
script
.
Ecclesiastic
.
Pet.
Cresp
.
in
sum
.
Eccles.
litera
M.
&
alij
apud
Locrium
in
August
.
Maria.
lib.
5.
cap.
41.
Psalm
.
77.
But
the
●osaries
of
which
our
historie
speaketh
,
accordinge
as
in
it
is
written
,
were
caried
by
the
Angell
from
hence
from
the
earth
to
heauen
,
to
the
presence
of
the
Maiestie
of
thesonne
of
God
Christ
our
Sauiour
,
where
the
same
Redeemer
of
the
worlde
,
blessed
them
and
touched
them
with
his
moste
sacred
handes
.
And
that
this
miracle
might
not
seeme
to
the
reader
difficult
to
beleeue
,
for
making
of
it
f●cill
,
we
might
well
bring
for
example
that
which
some
authors
doe
say
:
and
S.
Thomas
.
(
22.
q.
73.
a
5.
&
6.
)
holdeth
not
for
impossible
,
supposing
the
infinite
om●●potencie
of
God
,
how
the
Apostle
Saint
Paule
in
his
misterious
rapte
,
was
caried
to
heauen
in
bodie
and
soule
so
mortal
and
corruptible
as
it
was
.
But
because
the
same
Apostle
doth
say
that
he
knoweth
not
if
that
rapte
were
,
in
corpore
,
●iue
extra
corpus
.
(
2.
Cor.
12.
)
(
although
he
neither
denie
it
,
not
speake
it
as
a
thinge
impossible
)
and
the
glorious
Doctor
S.
Augustine
commandeth
and
aduertiseth
vs
,
that
what
the
Apostle
confesseth
he
doth
not
know
,
it
is
not
good
that
wee
our selues
determine
.
Lib.
12.
sup.
Genes.
ad
literam
c.
3.
post
medium
.
Tomo
.
3.
I
will
relate
another
history
very
authentical
,
and
more
neere
to
our
times
(
although
very
ancient
)
of
other
thinges
corruptible
and
earthly
,
which
miraculously
were
carried
to
the
third
heauen
,
and
brought
thence
againe
,
to
the
ende
that
this
of
the
rosaries
of
our
Beata
,
seeme
not
incredible
:
Verie
well
knowen
is
that
historie
of
the
childe
,
which
in
(
Chron.
)
the
yeare
446.
in
Constantinople
in
sight
of
all
the
people
and
of
the
Emperour
Theodosius
the
yonger
,
and
of
the
Patriarcke
Proclus
was
caried
to
heauen
from
whence
he
heard
the
blessed
,
which
stood
continually
praising
God
;
and
after
hauinge
beene
there
for
the
space
of
an
hower
,
he
was
againe
brought
to
the
earth
:
for
why
,
besides
the
historiographers
,
And
Greeke
Chronistes
,
Marcellinus
,
Nicephorus
,
Euag●ius
,
the
Greeke
Menologie
,
S.
Iohn
Damascene
,
and
others
:
very
particular
also
Pope
Felix
the
third
writ●th
it
in
an
epistle
decretall
of
his
:
the
Bishops
also
write
it
which
were
in
the
councell
of
Constantinople
,
which
was
celebrated
in
time
of
Pope
Felix
the
third
against
the
errors
of
Peter
Fullon
Archbishop
of
Antioche
.
(
Lib.
14.
cap.
46.
lib.
1.
Ecclesiast.
hist.
c.
Meno
.
25.
sept.
lib.
3.
de
fide
orth.
c.
10.
&
lib.
de
Trissa
.
Felix
.
3.
epist.
3.
decreta
.
Tom.
2.
Concil.
)
And
all
of
them
say
that
al
the
city
of
Constantinople
going
in
procession
,
for
a
great
earthquake
which
for
six
moneths
continually
did
perseuer
in
that
cittie
,
doinge
in
the
same
great
dammage
,
and
causing
many
ruines
of
the
houses
and
walles
therof
,
in
the
middest
of
a
fielde
where
al
the
people
was
in
publicke
procession
,
a
childe
was
rapte
vp
,
and
caried
to
heauen
,
rursusque
descendens
(
saith
Pope
Felix
)
nunciauit
quae
in
athere
audierat
,
dicens
,
de
coelo
quasi
de
multitudine
psallentium
,
huiusinodi
laudes
insonuisse
auribus
suis
&c.
That
he
heard
there
in
heauen
the
blessed
,
which
praised
God
with
that
most
holie
hymne
of
the
Trisagio
,
saying
:
Sanctus
Deus
,
Sanctus
fortis
,
Sanctus
&
immortalis
.
The
same
the
Bishops
write
which
(
aboue
)
I
haue
related
of
this
councell
of
Constantinople
.
Acatius
of
Constantinople
,
Anteon
of
Arsinoi
,
Faustus
of
Apolonide
,
Pamphilus
of
Auida
,
Asclepiades
,
and
many
other
historiographers
olde
and
new
.
Habentur
horum
epistolae
Tom.
2.
Concil
post
Conc.
Constantinopolit
.
sub
Felice
3.
anno
483.
vide
Seue
.
Vinium
in
notis
.
Then
as
there
was
no
repugnance
,
nor
impossibilitie
,
supposing
the
infinite
power
of
God
,
that
childe
as
he
was
to
be
caried
vp
to
heauen
,
neither
is
there
for
vs
to
beleeue
that
this
might
be
so
which
of
these
beades
,
and
rosaries
is
written
:
and
a
mightie
argument
to
beleeue
this
is
,
as
also
all
whatsoeuer
in
this
matter
els
is
written
,
to
see
the
many
miracles
which
with
these
beades
God
doth
daily
;
of
which
the
author
doth
relate
some
,
and
I
haue
seene
with
my
eyes
the
informations
and
authenticall
probations
,
&
those
of
many
sworne
witnesses
,
from
whome
with
much
truth
and
fidelitie
he
hath
drawen
all
that
he
sayeth
.
And
I
will
not
tell
what
I
haue
knowen
that
happened
with
one
of
these
beades
,
which
by
particular
fauour
done
me
by
God
I
haue
obteyned
&
hold
in
my
power
,
that
I
may
not
more
enlarge
my selfe
in
this
my
relation
:
God
grant
that
in
some
other
occasion
it
may
be
knowen
.
It
is
also
necessarie
to
be
considered
,
and
I
haue
considered
,
how
that
ought
to
be
taken
which
is
recounted
in
this
historie
.
(
Habetur
cap.
16.
huius
historiae
)
How
it
was
reuealed
to
the
B.
Ioane
,
that
the
Archangell
S.
Michaell
did
iudge
the
soules
after
they
departed
from
the
bodies
,
doing
the
office
of
supreme
iudge
,
of
great
power
and
preheminencie
,
with
ensignes
of
crowne
imperiall
,
scepter
,
and
tribunall
of
great
Maieiestie
.
This
,
taking
it
in
the
sense
it
ought
to
be
taken
,
can
not
haue
difficultie
for
the
beliefe
,
for
it
neither
is
against
that
which
the
sacred
and
the
scholasticall
Doctors
doe
teach
,
nor
doth
any
thing
derogate
from
the
iudiciarie
power
of
God
.
For
taking
it
for
the
supreme
,
absolutely
it
is
only
in
God
;
and
takinge
it
for
the
power
of
excellencie
and
singular
,
immediatly
participated
of
that
supreme
,
it
is
so
solely
in
Christ
our
Sauiour
in
as
much
as
he
is
man
,
according
to
authors
,
that
for
this
they
expound
that
place
of
S.
Ioan
:
5.
Omne
iudicium
dedit
filio
.
Nor
is
it
hard
to
beleeue
;
for
with
this
it
is
compatible
,
that
there
be
other
inferiour
iudges
which
participate
of
the
power
of
God
,
and
may
be
called
iudges
of
soules
.
As
it
derogateth
nothing
to
the
eminencie
and
independence
of
the
first
cause
,
to
haue
other
second
cases
,
together
with
the
which
it
may
worke
,
concurr
and
doe
his
effects
.
And
so
without
any
repugnance
,
in
this
sense
is
it
said
that
also
the
Saints
shall
iudge
the
nations
.
(
Sap.
3.
)
and
to
his
holie
disciples
Christ
promised
,
that
sittinge
with
him
they
shoulde
iudge
the
twelue
tribes
of
Israel
.
Math.
19.
Luc.
22.
Then
S.
Michael
being
an
Archangel
of
so
great
excellencie
and
Maiestie
,
as
the
manie
and
verie
great
titles
which
the
church
giueth
him
,
and
the
honorable
epithetes
which
she
singeth
to
him
doe
declare
,
(
Litaniae
S.
Michael
Ambr.
Cathe
.
1.
ad
Heb.
&
alij
plures
quos
refert
.
Bla.
Vugas
in
Apoc.
c.
12.
Comment.
1.
sectio
18.
)
it
shall
be
very
easie
to
beleue
that
which
of
him
this
blessed
one
hath
said
,
that
our
Sauiour
reuealed
to
her
concerning
the
iudgement
of
the
soules
that
go
to
the
other
life
.
The
church
calleth
him
praepositus
and
Prince
of
the
Church
,
primate
of
heauen
,
head
of
all
the
Angels
of
heauen
,
high
standart
bearer
of
the
supreme
Emperour
,
Victor
of
the
great
dragon
Lucifer
,
most
valiant
capitaine
,
receiuer
of
the
soules
which
goe
out
of
this
life
,
and
iudge
of
them
.
All
these
Epithethes
and
many
others
do
the
Saints
gather
out
of
that
which
the
sacred
scripture
(
Daniel
.
10.
Apocalips
.
12.
)
doth
say
of
Sain●
Michaell
.
And
for
this
,
and
other
reasons
found
in
authors
,
it
is
holden
for
most
certeine
,
that
this
glorious
Archangell
,
hath
this
power
and
iuris●iction
ouer
the
soules
,
that
in
the
particular
iudgement
of
them
,
which
is
when
they
departe
from
their
bodies
,
he
iudge
them
,
weighinge
and
ponderinge
the
merites
of
euery
one
of
them
,
pronouncing
and
notifying
to
them
the
definitiue
sentence
of
the
supreme
iudge
.
B.
Basil
.
in
Homil.
de
Angel
.
D.
Greg.
Hom.
34.
in
Euang.
Clem.
Alex
lib.
5.
Strom.
ad
fin
.
Pantaleo
.
Diac.
apud
Lypom
.
Hom.
de
S.
Micha
.
Amb.
Cath.
in
t
c.
epist.
ad
Heb.
Blasius
Viega
cum
alijs
quos
citat
Commont
.
in
12.
cap.
Apoc.
Comment.
1.
fect.
18.
And
this
would
God
giue
to
vnderstand
to
this
his
blessed
one
in
that
imaginarie
vision
,
and
reuelation
,
in
which
shee
saw
this
glorious
Archangell
in
that
figure
&
posture
of
a
great
iudge
,
with
those
imperiall
●●signs
and
royall
crowne
.
And
this
is
very
conforme
to
the
stile
and
vse
which
the
church
hath
to
declare
vs
this
power
and
this
greatnesse
of
S.
Michaell
.
For
as
verie
well
saide
the
most
learned
and
pious
Doctor
Iohn
Molanus
in
his
booke
of
Images
.
(
Lib.
2.
cap.
28.
)
This
we
haue
sayed
,
is
the
same
which
is
represented
vnto
vs
in
pictures
where
they
paint
S.
Michaell
with
a
ballance
in
his
hand
:
for
it
is
as
much
as
to
say
vnto
vs
,
that
as
a
iudge
vpright
and
of
great
integritie
,
first
he
pondereth
&
weigheth
the
merites
of
the
soules
with
great
particularitie
,
and
euerie
one
by
it selfe
,
and
afterward
,
pronounceth
the
sentence
vpon
them
.
The
same
saith
that
most
stout
defender
of
the
faith
,
Iohn
Eckius
,
and
other
authors
.
(
Hom.
8.
de
S.
Michaele
&
relatus
à
Ioanne
Molane
.
)
Which
speake
of
the
same
,
and
after
the
same
manner
must
be
vnderstood
what
in
that
reuelation
our
blessed
one
doth
say
,
that
forthwith
at
the
same
instant
that
S.
Michaell
hath
pronounced
the
sentence
against
the
euill
soules
,
other
Angells
,
as
executors
of
this
sentence
,
doe
begin
to
chastize
with
rigorous
stripes
those
soules
;
which
is
to
say
,
that
in
the
same
instant
they
doe
begin
to
feele
and
suffer
the
rigorous
whipp
of
the
iust
chastisement
of
God
,
and
of
the
paines
which
for
them
he
hath
prepared
.
And
I
say
no
more
of
that
which
remaineth
of
this
historie
,
for
it
is
all
very
facill
,
and
there
is
nothing
wheron
to
repaire
,
and
more
I
confesse
,
that
if
I
were
not
commanded
to
speake
what
hath
beene
saide
,
I
could
very
well
haue
excused
it
,
for
al
these
thinges
doth
the
author
very
well
declare
and
ponder
in
their
places
so
●earnedly
,
that
he
leaueth
not
whence
to
doubte
in
this
nor
in
any
other
thing
:
for
not
only
in
that
which
is
historicall
he
proceedeth
with
so
much
certeintie
and
securitie
in
this
his
worke
,
speaking
in
most
thinges
of
it
as
an
eye
witnesse
:
but
also
in
that
which
is
Theologicall
and
the
reason
of
the
historie
,
he
proceedeth
with
great
ground
,
and
with
reasons
verie
solide
and
with
Theologicall
:
for
the
which
are
due
to
the
author
many
thankes
for
hauing
vndertaken
this
so
holy
occupation
,
and
so
important
for
the
spirite
&
profit
of
soules
and
for
the
greater
glorie
of
God
,
and
of
his
holie
religion
,
and
of
the
glorious
Father
and
Patriarche
Saint
Francis
,
who
daily
with
new
birthes
and
springings
of
Saints
of
his
,
doth
giue
vs
new
alacritie
and
spiritual
ioy
in
the
church
militant
&
triumphant
.
And
for
all
the
aforesaide
doe
admitt
him
and
approue
him
this
booke
of
his
,
that
it
may
come
to
light
,
and
be
communicated
to
all
.
This
is
that
which
I
thinke
,
vnder
the
censure
&
seeming
most
sure
of
your
highnesse
.
In
Madrid
the
sixteenth
of
September
,
in
the
yeare
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
ten
.
Fr.
Ignatius
de
Ibero
Abbat
of
Fitero
.
Licence
.
In
the
towne
of
Madrid
the
16.
day
of
September
in
the
yeare
1610.
the
most
excellent
Lord
Cardinall
of
Toledo
,
inquisitor
generall
in
the
kingdomes
of
his
Maiestie
,
hauing
seene
this
approbation
of
the
Maister
Fr.
Don
Ignatius
de
Ibero
Abbat
of
Fitero
,
of
the
booke
of
B.
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
gaue
licence
as
Ordinarie
,
that
the
saide
booke
shold
be
imprinted
putting
in
it
the
opinion
and
approbation
of
the
said
Abbat
.
Before
me
Michaell
Garcia
de
Molina
,
secretarie
of
the
councell
of
his
Maiestie
,
of
the
holy
generall
inquisition
.
Michaell
Garcia
de
Molina
.
Approbation
of
the
Lord
Bishop
Don
Fr.
Francis
de
Sosa
,
of
the
councell
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
of
the
generall
inquisition
,
to
whom
the
most
excellent
Cardinal
of
Toledo
committed
the
renew
of
this
booke
.
Most
excellent
Lord
,
hauinge
seene
by
commande
of
your
Lordships
excellencie
,
the
booke
of
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
seruaunt
of
God
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
religious
of
the
order
of
our
holie
Father
Saint
Francis
,
it
seemed
to
me
not
only
to
be
conuenient
to
reforme
in
some
places
which
occurred
vnto
me
with
different
censures
noted
of
the
diuines
of
the
consistory
of
the
catalogue
therof
:
but
also
that
it
would
be
good
to
doe
the
same
in
many
other
,
being
the
same
reason
concurred
,
which
is
to
publish
in
a
vulgar
tongue
thinges
which
is
not
conuenient
that
they
go
in
the
handes
of
all
:
the
which
is
done
without
note
or
disauthorizing
of
men
so
graue
as
at
first
did
censure
this
booke
,
by
commandement
of
the
councell
royall
of
iustice
,
&
afterwards
of
your
most
excellent
Lorship
;
for
they
could
what
they
thought
of
the
doctrine
of
the
saide
booke
,
and
experience
shewed
afterwards
the
same
inconuenience
,
worthy
the
remedy
of
your
excellency
which
you
and
the
holie
office
haue
put
,
commanding
it
to
be
reuewed
,
that
it
might
come
out
printed
anew
&
corrected
:
and
the
Christian
people
to
enioy
so
holie
a
historie
,
for
edification
in
manners
,
and
the
greater
glorie
,
of
our
Lord
.
And
because
of
this
booke
it
hath
beene
spoken
after
diuers
manners
,
both
pro
and
contra
:
and
so
notoriously
that
to
me
was
committed
the
reuew
therof
;
I
thought
I
had
obligation
to
giue
satisfaction
to
all
,
as
I
doe
in
a
preface
which
shall
be
put
in
the
beginning
to
which
I
remitte
mee
,
giuen
in
Madrid
the
24.
of
December
,
1612.
Fr.
Francis
,
Bishop
of
Canaria
.
Licence
of
the
most
excellent
Lord
Cardinall
of
Toledo
,
inquisitor
generall
.
Don
Bernardo
de
Sandouall
and
Roias
,
by
the
diuine
miseration
,
priest
Cardinall
of
the
holie
Church
of
Rome
,
with
title
of
S.
Athanasius
,
Archbishop
of
Toledo
,
primate
of
Spaine
,
high
Chancelor
of
Castile
,
inquisitor
generall
in
the
kingdomes
and
dominions
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
of
his
councell
of
estate
&c.
by
these
presents
we
giue
facultie
and
licence
to
Father
Fr.
Anthonie
Daça
,
Coronist
of
the
order
of
the
glorious
Father
S.
Francis
,
that
he
may
vse
the
priuiledge
which
of
his
Maiestie
he
hath
,
to
make
to
be
imprinted
the
booke
of
the
life
and
miracles
of
the
seruant
of
God
sister
Ioane
of
the
Crosse
,
religious
of
the
saide
order
;
prouided
that
by
our
commission
it
hath
beene
corrected
,
and
those
things
amended
which
it
seemed
inconuenient
shold
go
in
a
vulgar
tongue
,
giuen
in
Madrid
the
11.
of
Ianuarie
1613.
The
Cardinall
of
Toledo
.
By
commandement
of
his
most
Excellent
Lordship
Francis
de
Salago
Secretarie
.